(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Property; its duties and rights : historically, philosophically and religiously regarded"

-NRLF 




Ifl MSfl 






H* 



PROPERTY 

ITS DUTIES AND RIGHTS 



MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED 

LONDON BOMBAY - CALCUTTA 
MELBOURNE 

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 

NEW YORK BOSTON CHICAGO 
DALLAS SAN FRANCISCO 

THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, LTD. 

TORONTO 



PROPERTY 

ITS DUTIES AND RIGHTS 

HISTORICALLY, PHILOSOPHICALLY 
AND RELIGIOUSLY REGARDED 

ESSAYS BY VARIOUS WRITERS 

WITH AN INTRODUCTION 
BY 

THE BISHOP OF OXFORD 



MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED 

ST. MARTIN'S STREET, LONDON 

19*3 




COPYRIGHT 



GIFT OF 



CONTENTS 

INTRODUCTION 



By CHARLES GORE, D.D., D.C.L., LL.D., Bishop of 

Oxford ........ vii 



I. THE HISTORICAL EVOLUTION OF 
PROPERTY, IN FACT AND IN IDEA 

By L. T. HOBHOUSE, M.A., Professor of Sociology, 

London University .... . . . i 

II. THE PHILOSOPHICAL THEORY OF 

PROPERTY 

By the Rev. HASTINGS RASHDALL, D.LiTT., F.B.A., 

Fellow and Lecturer in Philosophy, New College, 
Oxford ; Canon of Hereford . . . . 9? 

III. THE PRINCIPLE OF PRIVATE 
PROPERTY 

A. D. LINDSAY, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of Balliol 

College, Oxford . . . . . . . 65 



M103878 



vi PROPERTY 

IV. THE BIBLICAL AND EARLY 
CHRISTIAN IDEA OF PROPERTY 

PAGE 

By the Rev. VERNON BARTLET, D.D. (St. Andrews], 
Professor of Church History in Mansfield College, 
Oxford , 83 

V. THE THEORY OF PROPERTY IN 
MEDIAEVAL THEOLOGY 

By the Rev. A. J. CARLYLE, D.Lrrr., Chaplain and 
Lecturer in Political Science and Economics, Uni- 
versity College, Oxford . . . . .117 

VI. THE INFLUENCE OF THE RE- 
FORMATION ON IDEAS CONCERNING 
WEALTH AND PROPERTY 

By H. G. WOOD, M.A., Late Fellow of Jesus College, 
Cambridge ; Lecturer at Woodbrooke Settlement, 
Birmingham . . . . . . 133 

VII. PROPERTY AND PERSONALITY 

By the Rev. HENRY SCOTT HOLLAND, D.D., Regius 
Professor of Divinity, Oxford, and Canon of Christ 
Church . . . . . . . .169 

INDEX . 



INTRODUCTION 

By the BISHOP OF OXFORD 

I THINK that I shall best justify my appearance as 
introducing this volume of Essays if I explain the 
circumstances of their origin. Dr. Bartlet, of Mans- 
field College, Oxford, had written a letter to the 
British Weekly strongly urging upon Christians the 
duty of reconsidering their ideas about property in the 
light of the Bible doctrine of stewardship the doctrine 
that God the Creator is the only absolute owner of all 
things or persons that " all things come of Him " and 
are " His own," and that we men hold what we hold as 
stewards for the purposes of His Kingdom, with only a 
relative and dependent ownership limited at every point 
by the purpose for which it was entrusted to us. He 
was good enough to send me his letter and to suggest 
that we might combine to issue some literature of a 
popular kind about the duties and rights of property 
based on this Biblical doctrine. 

Naturally I felt a cordial sympathy with the idea, but 
I said that before anything of a popular kind was issued, 
I thought that we needed some more thorough or philo- 
sophical treatment of property in idea and history. The 
Bible doctrine by itself makes an appeal of tremendous 
force to the individual conscience. But the individual, 
however deeply stirred in his conscience, however fully 
convinced that he must not conform himself to the ideas 



viii PROPERTY 

of property which happen to be current in society but 
must assert the Christian principle, finds himself in fact 
in the bonds of an organized system of property. By 
himself he can do very little. As a consumer, as a 
shareholder, as a tradesman, as an owner of land, as 
a shop assistant, as a clerk, as a workman, he finds 
himself paralysed by the system of which inevitably he 
forms a part. The system is not unalterable. It has 
altered profoundly in more directions than one within 
recent history, and is altering. But at every stage it 
holds the individual in its grasp. Not even by "going 
out of the world," not even were he to do so strange a 
thing as to become a monk, can he get out of it. The 
clothes he wears, the food he eats, the railways he 
travels by, the books he buys, the State he belongs to, 
hold him in the grip of the system. What he cries out 
for, when his conscience is awakened, is not merely 
personal guidance, but also ideas which can be applied 
to society ; not merely again schemes for law-making, 
but ideas such as must lie behind law-making and 
without which law-making is in vain. He wants an 
ideal of property, a principle of property, such as will 
tend to form a corporate conscience, at first among those 
who are consciously dissatisfied with things as they are 
and consciously in want of a theory, and then more 
widely in society as a whole. 

The Lord Chancellor, Lord Haldane, has just 1 been 
speaking noble and suggestive words to the lawyers of 
the American Bar Association on the power of a common 
mind, or common feeling as to what is legitimate and 
illegitimate, when it has become instinctive and dominant 
in a society. But this common mind about property is 
conspicuously lacking amongst us. We are groping in 
the dark. We are familiar with the traditional cry of 
"the rights of property," and we are painfully familiar 
also with the disastrous wrongs which the law and custom 

1 September i, 1913. 



INTRODUCTION ix 

of property as it exists among us has inflicted and is 
inflicting. But we want a theory, a principle to guide 
us. We cannot act with any power as mere individuals 
without a corporate mind and conscience on the subject ; 
and we can form no corporate mind and conscience 
without a clear principle. It was this principle, this 
philosophy of property, in which, when I listened to 
Dr. Bartlet's appeal, I felt myself lacking. Without it I 
cannot play my part effectively as a citizen and still less 
as a moral teacher. Any moral teaching which is to 
grip men's minds requires it as a background. There- 
fore, before engaging in a popular propaganda, I needed 
to clear up the principle of property. 

So I felt : so I knew others were feeling. And, Dr. 
Bartlet agreeing, we set to work to get written a volume 
of essays on property in which the subject should be 
treated both from the standpoint of philosophy and of 
religion. Divisions of the subjects were easily sug- 
gested, and names of willing writers were finally forth- 
coming ; and the present volume is the result of our 
efforts. Mr. Leonard Hobhouse begins with a state- 
ment of the early history of property and its later 
developments. Dr. Rashdall and Mr. Lindsay deal with 
the principle of property from the side of philosophy, 
historically and critically. Dr. Bartlet, Dr. Carlyle, and 
Mr. Wood give us the history of the treatment of pro- 
perty in Christendom from the side of religion. Dr. 
Holland concludes with an essay on the aspect of the 
matter which the previous essays have shown to be of the 
first importance the relation of property to personality. 
Some differences, of emphasis at least, will be felt 
between different writers, but not such as to interfere 
with a marked unity of tendency and result. After 
reading these essays, I ask myself, How far have I and 
those who share my need for guidance towards a working 
principle of property got what we sought ? I answer 
the question for myself by saying that the writers give 



x PROPERTY 

me the impression of having got to the root of the 
matter ; they write with thorough and adequate know- 
ledge and genuine impartiality ; and as a result they 
help me most effectively to a standing-ground on cer- 
tain dominant ideas or constructive principles by which 
I can guide myself and feel assurance in seeking to 
guide others, ideas and principles such as ought to have 
power to form a corporate conscience or common mind 
about property in the men of to-day to act both as a 
secure basis of policy in promoting reform and as a 
ground of appeal to the Christian conscience. 

Mr. Hobhouse shows the way in his distinction 
between property "for use" and property "for power." 
This is a most fruitful distinction. Aristotle was the 
first to make the familiar appeal on behalf of private 
property that it is necessary for the free development 
of the higher life in the individual, and is the most 
effective stimulus to character and personal exertion. 
We are all familiar with the argument, and we feel its 
force to the full. The average man wants the sphere 
which he can call " his own " to stimulate him to 
develop himself, to get room to move freely and 
realize what he is capable of. Now Aristotle is able 
calmly to contemplate this self-realization as the 
privilege of the few the freemen or citizens while 
the larger mass of the inhabitants of his city are to be 
slaves, men conceived to exist not for themselves but 
for their masters. To us this distinction is intolerable. 
We are bound to believe that, whatever inequalities 
must subsist among men, every man has the divine and 
equal right to realize himself. The success of a civiliza- 
tion for us must be measured not by the amount and 
character of its products or material wealth, nor by the 
degree of well-being which it renders possible for a 
privileged class, but by the degree in which it enables 
all its members to feel that they have the chance of 
making the best of themselves, to feel that an adequate 



INTRODUCTION xi 

measure of free self-realization is granted them. On 
this ground then our civilization is open to the most 
serious indictment. Property " for use " what a man 
needs for true freedom, what even at the utmost he is 
able to use is a very limited quantity on the whole. 
Very speedily, as it expands, it becomes " property for 
power " : it becomes at last the almost unmeasured 
control by the few rich, not of any amount of un- 
conscious material, but of other men whose opportunity 
to live and work and eat becomes subject to their will. 
That is where property has so manifestly gone wrong. 
In our own civilization we find vast masses of men 
and women who cannot be reasonably described as 
having any adequate measure of property for use. 
They cannot go out into life with the security of free 
men. They cannot, within reasonable limits, control 
their own destiny. They cannot realize themselves. 
They are "hands" for other men to use. The con- 
viction rises in our mind as we contemplate the facts 
that something has gone very wrong with our tenure 
of property : that we need by peaceful means, and, if it 
may be, by general consent, to accomplish such a re- 
distribution of property as shall reduce the inordinate 
amount of "property for power" in the hands of the 
few and give to all men, as far as may be, in reason- 
able measure " property for use." Then we ask our- 
selves, Are we in entertaining such an ambition violating 
any sacred right of property ? We interrogate the 
philosophers, and we find under Dr. Rashdall's guid- 
ance that we can discern no absolute right of property. 
"Its justification must depend upon no a priori principle 
but upon its social effects." We may say that a man 
has a divine right to realize his being : and this involves 
a certain right of property. But this goes but a very 
little way. Moreover, from the first man is a social 
animal. He realizes himself in communities. Property 
is made possible and secured by the community, which 



xii PROPERTY 

becomes in developed society the State. The State exists 
to enable its members to develop a worthy human life. 
A State must be judged, and should judge itself, by its 
tendency to generate in all its citizens a worthy type 
of life to make them happy and progressive beings 
who feel that life is worth living. If at any stage it finds 
that the institution of property, as it exists, is fostering 
luxury and exaggerated power in a few, and enslaving 
or hindering the many, there is nothing to prevent 
it rectifying what is amiss. Property is relative to 
character : it is a means towards a good life, and a 
good life for all men. The State is free to alter its 
laws or its methods so as to secure its better distribu- 
tion. As it is only the State which enables a man 
to become rich, so, if wealth proves inimical to the 
general development, the possessors of wealth have no 
legitimate claim to urge against the State taking measures 
to redress the balance, provided that the end which the 
State has in view is the true end the real welfare of all 
its citizens. No doubt, as Mr. Lindsay shows, it is a 
difficult process to guard the sacred right of personal 
freedom against State tyranny on the one hand, and on 
the other to prevent the excess of individualism which 
means in practice the enslavement of the many to the 
few. But because it is difficult to direct human life 
aright individually or socially, we must not, therefore, 
abandon what alone makes human life worth living 
the effort to realize a worthy ideal. 

And what has religion the Christian religion which 
exists to teach men that the end of their being is to 
serve the glory of God and the real good equally of 
themselves and of their fellows to say to the institution 
of property ? The Old Testament, on which Christianity 
is based, describes the theocratic community ; and its 
moral principles have, as the Christian is taught to 
believe, a permanent validity to be developed and not 
to be superseded. Well then, a man cannot read the 



INTRODUCTION xiii 

law and the prophets from the point of view of one who 
would think rightly about private property, without 
seeing how, alike in the institutions of the law and in the 
teaching of the prophets, the intention is to recognize 
it, indeed, as having God's sanction, but to restrain it 
by a peremptory insistence on the right of God, the 
only absolute owner, and the rights of our fellow men, 
especially the weaker and poorer members of the State. 
Much that we are accustomed to hear called legitimate 
insistence upon the rights of property, the Old Testa- 
ment would seem to call the robbery of God, and the 
grinding of the faces of the poor. 

Later the teaching of Jesus Christ about the worth 
of each individual, the poorest and the weakest, ex- 
pressed itself in the Christian idea of brotherhood, and 
the institution of the Church as a body in which " if 
one member suffer, all the members suffer with it." 
This idea and institution carried with it a doctrine of 
property, which echoed our Lord's strong disparage- 
ment of wealth, and was in theory and practice highly 
communal. The Christians were a persecuted body, 
who had no power of controlling the law or practice 
of the society of the Empire ; but within their own 
"voluntary" society the claim of the brethren was 
paramount. The scoffer, Lucian, notes this as their 
characteristic : " Their leader, whom they yet adore, 
had persuaded them that they were all brethren : in 
compliance with his laws they looked with contempt 
on all worldly treasures and held everything in 
common," or (as this is more accurately expressed), 
" It is incredible with what alacrity those people defend 
and support their common interests the interest of 
any of their number and spare nothing, in short, to 
promote it." Thus the Christian church became a 
corporation for mutual support, refusing the idler who 
would not work, but for the rest accepting the maxim 
that they " must provide one another with support, 



xiv PROPERTY 

with all joy : furnishing those who lack occupation 
with employment, and thus with the necessary liveli- 
hood. To the workman, work ; to him who cannot 
work, mercy (or alms)." l There is no doubt that this 
profound sense of the communal claim on private 
property and this practically effective sense of brother- 
hood produced an economic condition in the Christian 
community which was one main cause of its progress. 
The Fathers use the strongest language against any 
"right of property," which resists the claim of the 
needs of the brethren. Dr. Bartlet writes with a 
studied moderation about all this, and shows no little 
insight in accounting for the disappointing fact that, 
when Christianity became the established religion, it 
did so little to impress its ideal of property upon the 
law and custom of the later Empire. But certainly 
the church bore the strongest witness to the idea of 
property as a trust for the common good. And in 
no way is this more strikingly shown than in its 
identification of "charity" that is, charity in the 
narrower sense of almsgiving with justice. 2 The 
needy can claim our alms as a matter of justice : to 
retain more property than we strictly need is a violation 
of justice, and not merely a failure to perform a work 
of supererogation. Lord Hugh Cecil has recently 
drawn a strong distinction between charity and justice. 
He says "originally the relief of the poor was based on 
the duty of Christian charity, and not on any supposed 
right of justice." 3 As far as Early Christianity is con- 
cerned the distinction here drawn would be repudiated. 
To withhold charity is to refuse justice. And when we 
pass from the Early Christian period to the Middle 
Ages, when the whole fabric of society was in Christian 

1 Pseudo-Clement, Ef. 8 ; see Harnaclc, Expansion of Christianity (Williams & 
Norgate), i. p. 218. 

2 This is especially but not exclusively characteristic of the Westerns Cyprian, 
Lactantius, Ambrose, etc. 

3 Conservatism (Williams & Norgate), p. 172. 



INTRODUCTION xv 

hands we find the old principle asserted. Charity in 
the form of tithe, and more generally distribution of 
wealth to need, is still asserted to be justice and the 
withholding of it injustice. " No man has really the 
right to hold for himself more than he needs." And 
the Stoic principle of a law of nature behind and con- 
trolling the law of the State, is adopted in dealing with 
property. Private property, and laws maintaining the 
rights of private property, are necessary as a protection 
against the lawlessness of fallen human nature ; but 
behind the laws is the original principle by which all 
things are common, which gives to every man his right 
to what he needs, so that even stealing, St. Thomas 
maintains, is no stealing if the need is sufficiently 
urgent, and property has no claim which is valid 
against the natural or fundamental right of every man 
to enjoy the bounty of the Creator. It ought to be 
added that in mediaeval society a very large share of 
property was held by the religious houses, who at 
their best maintained in practical action the principle of 
voluntary poverty, and at their lower level exhibited 
on the largest scale the principle of communal owner- 
ship within their own membership and for the sake of 
the poor. 

Amongst the Reformers there were some who main- 
tained the old Christian instinct unimpaired. No 
nobler practical insistence on the true conception of 
property can be found than is to be found in the 
sermons of Hugh Latimer ; but, on the whole, the 
candid reader of Mr. Wood's most interesting essay, 
with its valuable catena of quotations, will feel that 
Protestantism in general, and not least our English 
Protestantism, embodied an excessive individualism, 1 as 

1 It may be the case that the greater individualism in the conception of 
property which characterizes Protestant literature would be found to be more or less 
characteristic of the thought of Europe generally, whether Protestant or Catholic, 
in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, and to be due, not only to Protestant 
tendencies, but to a widespread change in the economic structure of society. 



xvi PROPERTY 

in other respects so also in regard to property. It 
abandoned much of the content which the Bible or 
earlier Christianity had given to the commandment, 
"Thou shalt not steal." It ushers in the epoch in 
which the doctrine of the right of property is largely 
stripped of its old limitations. 1 

What are we to say, then, about the still dominant 
individualism, the assertion of an almost unlimited 
right of acquiring, retaining, and perpetuating property, 
which breaks out against either any strongly urged 
moral claim for voluntarily giving better conditions 
to the poorer workers as an act of justice, or against 
any action of the State which tends in the direction 
of a more equitable distribution of the proceeds of 
industry ? 

We are bound to say that, looking at the matter 
philosophically, it has no validity. The particular laws 
which at any moment regulate the holding of property, 
or determine the burden which it is to bear for the 
public good, are laws of the State ; it is the State which 
alone enables property to be gathered and held; and there 
is no legitimate claim which property can make against 
what appears to be the welfare of the State. It is hardly 
possible to state the principle too strongly. We are 
only saying the same thing in other words if we say 
that the tenure of property in any community must be 
judged by its tendency to promote what alone is the 

1 But out of the heart of the eighteenth century we do well to recall that Bishop 
Butler, in defending the right of the lay holder of what had formerly been Church property 
to retain his property with a good conscience, does so on grounds which involves the 
principle that there is no absolute or perpetual right of property. " Property in general 
is, and must be, regulated by the laws of the community. . . . Every donation to 
the Christian church is a human donation and no more j and therefore cannot give 
a divine right, but such a right only as must be subject in common with all other 
property fo human laws. . . . The persons who gave these lands to the church had 
themselves no right in perpetuity in them, consequently could convey no such right 
to the church. But all scruples concerning the lawfulness of laymen possessing these 
lands go upon the supposition that the church had such a right in perpetuity in them ; 
and therefore all those scruples must be groundless as going upon a false supposi- 
tion." See a letter of Bishop Butler's in Fitzgerald's edition of the Analogy, Preface, 
p. xciii. 



INTRODUCTION xvii 

real end of civil society that is, the best possible life 
for man in general and all men in particular. If it 
appears that the conditions of property-holding at any 
particular period sacrifice the many to the few, and tend 
to starve the vitality or destroy the hope or depress 
the efforts of masses of men and women, there is no 
legitimate claim that property can make against the 
alteration of conditions by gradual and peaceable 
means. 

Can such a charge be made out against the present 
conditions under which in our country property is 
acquired and held or handed on ? I fear that it can be 
made out and pressed home. 

The stimulus of unlimited acquisition, it is some- 
times pleaded, is necessary to bring out of men their 
greatest capacity and energy. If you restrain a man's 
freedom to acquire, you damp his energy. But what 
about the energy of the masses of men who can acquire 
no property or no sufficient property to give them 
secure status and hope ? If you go some way towards 
equalizing opportunity, as between one man and 
another, will you not stimulate a thousand energies 
and interests to one which you may check ? 

The most formidable form of this plea is that which 
represents to us that in modern industry the most im- 
portant factor is the brain of the great organizer ; that 
this will only work under the stimulus of unlimited 
acquisition of wealth and personal power ; and that if 
in our own country this power of unlimited acquisition 
is restricted, the men of greatest initiative will go to 
countries where no such restrictions exist, and our own 
industrial life will suffer. This is a terrible argument 
the argument that what is most powerful in men 
cannot be induced to act in the public interest but 
only on the motive of unrestricted selfishness. There 
are many experiences in modern industrial life to be 
set against it. It may, however, be a motive for pro- 



XV 111 



PROPERTY 



ceeding gradually in reforming industrial conditions, 
and a ground for strengthening international fellowship 
among reformers, so that similar tendencies may be 
apparent in all countries. But it can never be a 
ground for tying the hands of justice ; and it leaves 
altogether out of account the stimulus to industry 
which is to be anticipated in any country in which 
more and more men in the industrial world can feel 
that it is worth while to do their best. 

Property in some sense is necessary for personality. 
That is certainly true. Let us therefore be careful to 
guard against any invasion of the real liberty of persons, 
let us maintain the right of property " for use." But 
how overwhelming is the indictment against present 
conditions in their bearing on personality, the personality 
of the mass of our countrymen. On this line Dr. 
Holland brings the series of essays to a conclusion with 
an argument which seems to me to be of overwhelming 
force. And he calls attention to the root fact about 
personality that it is in its fundamental being a social 
thing a relation of one individual to another ; and 
that a legitimate development of personality involves a 
legitimate development of fellowship. 

The Roman poet contrasts the extravagance of 
individual wealth in his own time with what he dis- 
cerns to have been the ancient Roman ideal : 

Privatus illis census erat brevis, 
Commune magnum. 1 

Their private property was small : what was in common, that 
was large. 

These words echo in our mind. We cannot get rid 
of the feeling that individualism in property has over- 
done itself: that it is working disastrous havoc : 
that the cry for justice from masses of men and 

1 Horace, Carm. ii. 15. 






INTRODUCTION xix 

women is a cry which is legitimate ; and if it is a legiti- 
mate cry, then most certainly it behoves us not to 
wait till its claim can be enforced, grudging every inch 
that is yielded unwillingly to "labour " under the 
pressure of compulsion, but rather as free men to face 
the facts and gird ourselves willingly for reform, even 
if it entail for us personal sacrifice. 

And here comes in the claim of our religion. We 
have been unfaithful to its ancient instincts and to the 
spirit of our Master. Speaking of the sixteenth and 
again of the nineteenth century, and referring, I think, 
to Europe at large, Harnack says : " The church was 
generally on the wrong side, a fact which still rankles 
in the memory of the nation, and is not without influence 
on the economic struggle of the present day." l The 
modern church has generally been on the wrong side. 
Can we deny it ? Can we deny that its conceptions of 
property and of the obligations of property, and its 
attitude towards the real needs of the masses of men 
who have held no property, or received no adequate 
supply of what life needs for its development, have 
been wholly different from what the teaching of the 
prophets and our Lord, and our Fathers in Christendom, 
would have had them to be ? In this respect, as in 
others, our religion to-day is on its trial. The place it is 
to hold in the minds of men in general and the genuine- 
ness which can be ascribed to our profession of brother- 
hood, depend on our courageous readiness to think 
again what our Christian principles mean. What do 
we honestly believe is God's will Christ's will for 
en ? What do we mean when we say that we hold 
ur property as stewards for God's purposes ? Do we 
really believe that covetousness and the desire to 
accumulate wealth yes, and wealth itself deserve all 
that our Lord and His apostles said of them ? Do we 
really acknowledge that if we are failing to redeem our 

1 The Social Gospel (Williams & Norgate), p. 63. 



xx INTRODUCTION 

brothers and sisters from misery and want, we are 
failing to redeem Christ ? And if we genuinely mean 
what we should mean, and believe what we say, are we, 
as Christians, ready for a deep and courageous and 
corporate act of penitence and reparation ? 



I 

THE HISTORICAL EVOLUTION 
OF PROPERTY, IN FACT AND IN IDEA 

BY 

L. T. HOBHOUSE, M.A. 



PROFESSOR OF SOCIOLOGY, LONDON UNIVERSITY 



SUMMARY 

1. The general notion of property. It is a right of control over things 
which society recognizes. It may be absolute or partial, held by one 
person or many, or by a community, but it must be exclusive as against 
others, and it must have some permanence. 

2. The connection of property with rational purpose, and with freedom. 

3. The opposition, in this regard, between property held for use by its 
owner, and property as a means of controlling the labour of others. 

4. Property is a recognized institution in all known societies ; but in 
the simpler societies it is rarely, if ever, a source of "power." This side 
develops with the advance of material civilization, and culminates in the 
modern inequalities of wealth. 

5. Of theories of property we may distinguish (a) the Communistic, 
which really attacks the whole principle of property ; (b) the Labour theory ; 
(c) the Individualistic theory, which finds it essential to character ; and (d} 
the Socialistic theory. Need of discrimination between property for " use " 
and for " power," and of the extension of certain forms of State ownership 
in the interest of personal rights. 



I vsU'.'-J.j 

THE HISTORICAL EVOLUTION 
OF PROPERTY, IN FACT AND IN IDEA. 1 

A satisfactory account of the development of property 
in general has not yet been written, and perhaps 
in the present state of our knowledge cannot be 
written. In no department of the study of com- 
parative institutions are the data more elusive and 
unsatisfactory. The divergence between legal theory 
and economic fact, between written law and popular 
custom, between implied rights and actual enjoyment, 
enables one and the same institution to be painted and, 
within limits, quite honestly and faithfully painted in 
very different colours. The legally minded historian 
will lay stress on forms or principles which have very 
little bearing on the actual life of the people. The 
economic historian, impatient of these subtleties, will 
ask us t'o look at the actual working of the institution, 
only to find that by some turn of events the dormant 
legal principle is awakened, and becomes a potent and 
perhaps deadly force in the working of a system. 
The theorist with a generalization to defend can always, 
by judicious selection and omission, quote travellers, 
ethnologists, early codes, or points of contemporary 
custom on his side ; for he is singularly unfortunate 

1 In this paper the social functions of property are examined by the standard of 
purely humanitarian ethics. 



4 PROPERTY i 

if he cannot find something either in the every day 
working of the institution or in its theoretical implica- 
tions, which, by ignoring other aspects, may be made 
to tell on his side. But any one who considers the 
extraordinary difficulty which our own social historians 
find 'in pteserttl&g ^a perfectly just picture of landed 
property in England m any one century, to say nothing 
of \ its\4^velQpJneyitVthr0ugh the centuries, will realize 
'the kind 'of caution which science will demand in re- 
constructing the true character of property among a 
simple people who have no written documents from 
the statements of travellers, even if they are skilled 
observers. 

A single illustration may suffice. In a simple 
community practising extensive agriculture a man tells 
a traveller that this is " his " land, and that his 
neighbour's land. The statement is duly printed, and 
in the end finds its way into a volume on the develop- 
ment of property as evidence of the individual owner- 
ship of land, without so much as a note to show the 
reader whether there has been any enquiry into the 
conditions of tenure. Another observer may state 
with equal truth that the land " belongs " to the tribe, 
and this remark figures in a work of different tendency 
as equally good evidence in favour of primitive com- 
munism, though there may be nothing to show in 
what form the land is actually used by the members 
of the tribe. In some of the Australian tribes good 
observers tell us that there is no such thing as private 
property in land. 1 Among others, other writers assure 
us that land neither belongs to a tribe nor to a group 
of families but to a single male. 2 Does the difference 
really lie between the tribes or between the observers ? 
Some light may be thrown on the question and on the 

1 Spencer and Gillen, The Northern Tribes of Central Australia, p. 27, etc. 

2 E.g. Grey and Eyre, cited in Hildebrand's Recht und Sitte auf den >ver- 
schiedenen Kulturs(ufen t p. 4. 



i THE EVOLUTION OF PROPERTY 5 

general difficulties of method by a passage in Mr. 
Hewitt's classical work. 1 Among the coast tribes of 
New South Wales it appears that the land wherein a 
child is born is " his " to hunt in, and even a father or 
mother may thus " acquire " land when a child is born 
to them outside their own locality. " The place where 
a man is born," said an old man, " is his own locality 
and he has always the right to hunt over it, and all 
others born there have also the right to do so." It 
may safely be said that this is one of the very last 
forms of title that would occur to a civilized enquirer. 
The effect of his examination of any single native 
would be to persuade him that that native owned the 
land where he was born. It would only be if he 
happened to examine several born in the same district 
that he would discover that many men called the same 
land their own, and that their property in it could 
neither be described as communal nor as individual. 

Where data are so difficult to ascertain, generaliza- 
tion must be unusually precarious. At best it may be 
possible here to set out a few salient points which may 
serve to throw light on the very diverse functions of 
property in the social system, the variations which the 
conception of property has undergone, and the manner 
in which these are connected with the general develop- 
ment of society. With this object we will briefly 
consider (i) the general notion of property, (2) the 
psychological conditions on which it rests, (3) certain 
aspects of its social functions, (4) some of the forms 
which property has assumed at several stages of social 
development, and (5) the light thrown by these con- 
siderations on certain typical theories of property which 
will be briefly reviewed. 

1 The Native Tribes of South East Australia, p. 8 3 . 



6 PROPERTY i 

i. THE NOTION OF PROPERTY 

For purposes of social theory property is to be 
conceived in terms of the control of man over things. 
Man needs food to eat, implements to procure it, land 
to work upon, and for that matter to stand and move 
upon. That he may supply his needs at all, he must 
at least temporarily control the implement that he is 
using, and the spot on which he is working. But that 
this temporary control or possession may become 
property, certain further conditions are essential. His 
possession must in the first place be recognized by 
others, i.e. it must be of the nature of a right. In the 
second place, with regard to things of a permanent 
nature, his right must also have a certain permanence. 
He must be able to count on the use of the thing. 
His right over it, though it may be limited in time, 
must not be confined to the moment when he has it in 
his hands, but must be respected in his absence. 
Thirdly, his control must be exclusive. If he shares 
the control of the thing with others, then it is not his 
private property. But if he and his partners control 
it to the exclusion of the rest of the world, then it is 
their joint or their common property. If on the other 
hand all the world alike can use it, then it is not 
property at all. Property may be private, joint, or 
common, but it must vest in some person or persons, 
and it must be exclusive of other persons. 

Exclusive control, however, it must be borne in 
mind, does not necessarily mean complete control. 
A may control a thing for one purpose to the ex- 
clusion of all the world, B among the rest ; yet B may 
control that same thing for another purpose to the 
exclusion of all the world, A among the rest. When 
I take a room in an inn for the night, it is "mine" 
for the night to the exclusion of any one else. But 
the landlord has permanent rights in the room which 



i THE EVOLUTION OF PROPERTY 7 

are exclusive as against me. It may be objected that 
we ought to say that the landlord has the property, 
while he gives me only the right of using it. This 
may seem to accord better with usage, but in the final 
analysis of property it seems desirable for several reasons 
to insist that all forms of control are species of one 
genus. The control over a thing may be complete or 
partial, and the partial control may ascend by so many 
gradations till it becomes complete, that it is difficult to 
know where to draw a line. The only distinction of 
principle seems to be that between control of a thing 
for use and enjoyment, and control for the purpose of 
disposal, sale, exchange, or bequest. The latter kind 
of control may indeed be regarded as property in the 
sense of eminent ownership, but to restrict property to 
this sense would be to leave the manner of its use and 
enjoyment out of account. A man may only be life- 
tenant of a landed estate, its disposal after his death 
being determined by law or the decision of the com- 
munity, or a previous owner's will. Yet while he lives 
the man may have complete control of its management, 
and from generation to generation the same conditions 
may recur. To leave the life interest out of account 
would then be to divorce the conception of property 
from the main conditions of practical control. 

It will be seen then that property is a principle 
which admits of variation in several distinct directions. 
It is a control which may be more or less fully recog- 
nized and guaranteed by society. It may be more or 
less permanent, more or less dependent on present use 
and possession or enjoyment. It may be concentrated 
in one hand, or common to many. It may extend to 
more, or to fewer, of the purposes to which a thing 
may be put. But that the control may be property at 
all, it must in some sort be recognized, in some sort 
independent of immediate physical enjoyment, and at 
some point exclusive of control by other persons. 



8 PROPERTY i 

Within these limits there is room for indefinite varia- 
tion in many directions, and the variations are not 
necessarily dependent on one another. 

2. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF PROPERTY 

These elementary considerations help us in deter- 
mining the psychological basis of property, as to which 
a mere note must here suffice. Some writers speak of 
an instinct of property. But this is to simplify over- 
much. No doubt the higher animals have a rudi- 
mentary property. The bone which your dog has 
once seized is u his " bone. He resents the attempt 
to take it from him with an excitement which he does 
not show in respect to a bone which he has not yet 
taken. My tame jackdaw steals my pencil and makes 
off hurriedly with it with all the flutter of conscious 
theft, or he will play a game with it, dropping it pro- 
vocatively and picking it up smartly, or going straight 
at my ringers the wretch ! when I attempt to recapture 
it. What happens in these cases seems to be that the 
interest which a class of objects excites either through 
their use for food or, in the exceptional case of the 
jackdaw, through their inherent attractiveness as nice, 
bright, peckable things, easily portable in one's bill is 
focussed by the first act of seizure or even of attention 
on a particular object, and that thereupon all the train 
of feelings or reactions attendant on, or subsidiary to, 
its use are called forth in response to that object rather 
than others. This constitutes the mental appropriation 
of an object ; and not only for man, but for the dog 
with its buried bone, and the bird with its nest, and 
the jackdaw with its "cache," the appropriated object 
becomes a permanent basis of action, something that it 
can count upon and go back to at need. For man, at 
all events, his property is above all something that he 
can rely upon as a permanent home, permanent means 



i THE EVOLUTION OF PROPERTY 9 

of subsistence or enjoyment. Property is thus an 
integral element in an ordered life of purposeful 
activity. It is, at bottom for the same reason, an integral 
element in a free life. This distinguishes property 
from mere adequate provision with material goods. 
A man who has his meals set down before him all 
nicely prepared and measured out by expert authority 
may be well nourished ; but as he has no property 
beyond his actual plateful, so he has no freedom but 
to take it or give it to the cat. The man who has a 
shilling in his pocket is free to eat or drink what he 
likes up to the limit of the shilling. He may not 
get so good or sustaining a meal, but he gets his own 
choice. The man who has a weekly wage is, other 
things being equal, more free than a man paid by 
truck, and a man who works on his own land with his 
own implements is more free, other things being equal, 
than the wage-earner. At each point the more a man 
can count on his own exertions applied to his own 
property, the more he can direct his own activity on 
the lines which suit his taste. Some measure of pro- 
perty appears, in short, to be the essential basis of 
liberty ; and conversely the sense of freedom in enjoy- 
ment ranks along with the sense of security and per- 
manence among the complex constituents of the pride 
and joy of ownership. 

3. SOCIAL ASPECTS OF PROPERTY : USE AND POWER 

Unfortunately what is liberty for one man is often 
the negation of liberty for another. In a developed 
society a man's property is not merely something which 
he controls and enjoys, which he can make the basis of 
his labour and the scene of his ordered activities, but 
something whereby he can control another man and 
make it the basis of that man's labour and the scene of 
activities ordered by himself. The abstract right of 



io PROPERTY i 

property is apt to ignore these trifling distinctions ; and 
theories of property are founded, for example on the 
right of the labourer to his produce, which completely 
ignore the fact that as industry develops, the most con- 
spicuous function of property is to secure a part of 
one man's labour-product for the benefit of another. 
Both the history and the philosophy of property turn 
on these two relations of the institution to social life as 
a whole. On the one hand property is the material 
basis of a permanent, ordered, purposeful, and self- 
directed activity. Such upon the whole is the property 
which a man directly uses or enjoys by himself or in 
association with his nearest and dearest. On the other 
hand property is a form of social organization, whereby 
the labour of those who have it not is directed by and 
for the enjoyment of those that have. In this sense 
the control of the owner is essentially a control of labour. 
It is that " alchemy " whereby the " Seigneur lounging 
in the CEil de Boeuf " extracts the third nettle from 
the gatherer in the fields and calls it rent. It does 
not essentially consist in the handling and use of the 
material thing. It is consistent with as little knowledge 
of the thing as the average shareholder of an Argen- 
tine railway possesses of the whereabouts of " his " 
track, who knows that the dividends come in with fair 
regularity every six months, though he might have 
difficulty in locating the terminus of the line within 
500 miles. 

Now these two functions of property, the control of 
things, which gives freedom and security, and the control 
of persons through things, which gives power to the 
owner, are very different. In some respects they are 
radically opposed, yet from the nature of the case they 
are intertwined, and their relationship can be traced 
through the history of the institution, some phases of 
which may now be indicated. 



i THE EVOLUTION OF PROPERTY n 

4. PHASES OF THE DEVELOPMENT OF PROPERTY 

In the general sense here given property is found 
in every known society. A man's clothing, weapons, 
and tools, a woman's ornaments, the family hut or 
cave, or at least a marked portion thereof, 1 are from 
the first recognized as belonging to the man, the woman, 
or the family. The inventory of a Vedda's very simple 
personal estate is given by Dr. and Mrs. Seligmann : 

One axe, bow and arrows, three pots, a deer skin, a flint 
and steel, and supply of tinder, a gourd for carrying water, a 
betel pouch containing betel covers, and some form of box for 
holding lime, also a certain amount of cloth besides that on 
the person. 

To these personal belongings a man has a right in 
the sense in which rights are recognized by simple 
societies. Theft would at lowest be resented by the 
individual, and there would be a customary form of 
reparation which he would exact. As soon as any sort 
of public court is formed it will deal with this right 
and the wrongs arising out of it, on the same general 
principles and by the same methods as with others. 2 
To discuss these questions further would be to examine 
the social basis of rights in general, which is foreign to 
our purpose. Property is from the first, to all appear- 
ances, a right recognized much in the same fashion as 
rights of the person or marital rights are recognized, 
and on this side the development follows the same 
general lines in all cases. The important point for us 

1 E.g. In the " Long House " of the Iroquois and other North American Indians. 
Dargun, " Ursprung und Geschichte des Eigentums " (Z. f. -vergleichende Rechts- 
lumemchaft, Bd. v. p. 37), insists on this point. The Vedda families, according to 
Dr. Seligmann, have their proper place in the joint caves. 

2 In nine cases out of ten the "thievishness" attributed by travellers to simple 
peoples is seen on careful reading to mean that they disregarded the proprietary rights 
of the whites. Could these peoples describe the morals of the whites, what might 
they say of the civilized man's regard for their property? It is true that in some 
cases belongings are taken without leave and without censure, but these are certainly 
the exception. 



12 PROPERTY i 

to consider is what sort of things are objects of pro- 
perty, and whose property they are ; or in more ultimate 
analysis, What sort of exclusive control is exerted over 
things, and by whom ? 

Now among the simplest known tribes, who live 
by gathering fruits, digging roots, and hunting, the 
possible objects of property may be divided into two 
categories. On the one hand there are the trivial per- 
sonal belongings that have been mentioned. On the 
other hand there is the land, uncleared and uncultivated, 
but the one great means of subsistence. Of the first 
kind there is private ownership ; but it will be apparent 
that the life of the little society will be determined 
principally by liberty or restriction in the matter of 
hunting or collecting food, that is to say, by the owner- 
ship of the land. How then is land owned in these 
communities ? Is it communal or is it personal ? If 
we could answer this question clearly and unambigu- 
ously, we should get as near as the evidence is ever 
likely to bring us to a solution of the problem of 
primitive property, and in particular of the vexed 
questions surrounding the nature of the village com- 
munity. Unfortunately the evidence is not altogether 
clear and unambiguous. In some instances the com- 
munal tenure of the land is beyond doubt. The case 
of the Central Australians already quoted may serve as 
an instance. In the first place, among these people the 
tribe has its known area, with boundaries recognized 
by the neighbouring tribes. Within the tribe there 
are divisions and subdivisions, the ultimate unit being 
a " local group " of a few families in one tribe forty 
individuals constitute the largest existing group who 
roam about an area which, like that of the tribe as a 
whole, is clearly defined. Within this area there is no 
individual property. It is free to all members of the 
group, but no one else may hunt in it without per- 
mission, and the boundaries are habitually observed. 



i THE EVOLUTION OF PROPERTY 13 

Moreover, ownership is associated with the centres 
within the area in which the souls of ancestors who 
lived in the Alcheringa the great long ago are de- 
posited, which souls are reincarnated in living members 
of the group. Within the terms of our definition it is 
clear that this area is the common property of the group. 
Writers who deny communal property altogether among 
the hunting peoples can only deal with a case like this 
by calling it not property but sovereignty. It is true 
that the group is substantially an autonomous unit, but 
the only deduction that can be drawn from this is that 
political control if we may use such an expression 
here and the right of property are not at this stage 
differentiated. Indeed, in the case of land this 
differentiation is not completely effected till a relatively 
late stage in social development, and it may be doubted 
whether a complete differentiation is ever possible 
without socially disastrous consequences. In any case 
the effective control of the land is in the hands of the 
group. No single member has an exclusive right 
against the group, while the group has an exclusive 
right against all others, and this right is recognized by 
the others. We cannot refuse to call this common 
ownership ; and if the same system obtained among all 
hunting people, the starting-point in the development 
of property in land would be perfectly clear. 

But this is not the case. The necessities of hunting 
and the collection of food may lead to further sub- 
division, and we find cases, both in Australia and else- 
where, where land is owned by an individual hunter 
and his family. 1 We saw above that some ambiguity 

1 In ten Australian tribes or groups common ownership is pretty clearly 
indicated, and in five family ownership. But several authors, e.g. Lang, Grey, Eyre, 
Curr, assert individual ownership. The evidence, however, is often conflicting and 
in some cases we can only suppose a kind of dual ownership. Thus J. Browne, 
writing in Dr. Petermann's Mitteilungen for 1856, describes four West Australian 
tribes which he knew well, as having land possessed by families and individuals j 
but he remarks that it is difficult to say in what private property consists, as the 
tribe roams the whole area without distinction, while if a stranger trespasses, it 



i 4 PROPERTY i 

may attach to the evidence in these cases. Let us 
take an instance where the report is precise. The 
Veddas are organized in very small groups of families 
closely related to one another. Each group has its 
definite hunting area, but within it each man has his 
own land. This land passes by regular inheritance, or 
may be given to a son or a son-in-law. It may also be 
alienated. But whether it is given to the natural heir 
or to any one else it can only be with the assent of 
every adult male of the group. 1 In this instance it 
is clear that immediate ownership is private, and that 
the eminent ownership is in the group. The control 
of the group secures the important point, that access to 
the land will be maintained for those who are by birth 
its members. As long as this principle is maintained 
land may be communal property, or it may be personal, 
or the two principles may be intermixed, but in any 
case it will be held for use and not for power. Its 
tenure will be occupational, and I think we may pro- 
visionally conclude that this is the general characteristic 
of primitive property in land, that is to say, of the one 
essential basis of production in the lowest stages of 
development. 2 

is resented and a fight ensues. Perhaps the only prerogative of the owner, he says, is 
to take the lead in this resistance. As to family property, it must be borne in mind 
that the Australian local group is often so small as to be little more than an enlarged 
family, so that family and group ownership pass into one another. It should also be 
noted that rules for the division of the spoils of the hunt are common in Australia. 
Of twenty cases of which I have information, the food is divided between the whole 
camp in ten ; between the relations, including the wife's relations, in six ; while in 
four the rules are not specified. 

1 Seligmann, op. cit. pp. 107, in. 

2 Among fifty-five tribes of "hunters and gatherers " as to whose property system 
I have found some account, forty-four appears to hold land either as property of the 
tribe or of a smaller group clan, village, or band within the tribe. Of the remainder 
five are the Australian tribes in which ownership is attributed to the family, and 
there are left six cases of individual ownership, to which perhaps a few more 
Australian cases ought to be added. In two or three instances ownership is 
attributed to the chief, but this seems to be rather as the representative of the 
community than as true personal property. 

In a few cases special clans monopolized the land or the best part of it. Thus 
among the Thlinkeets, according to Swanton (Smithsonian Annual Reports, xxvi), 
certain clans had no land of their own, and either used the common land of the 



i THE EVOLUTION OF PROPERTY 15 

This suggestion is confirmed when we consider the 
beginning of agriculture. Land at the outset is cleared 
for the raising of a crop. Its fertility is soon exhausted, 
perhaps after a single harvest, and the little community 
moves on to another spot. But the whole amount 
brought under cultivation at any one time is a very 
small fraction of the waste belonging to the com- 
munity and hunted over by any of its members in- 
discriminately. No difficulty is made about the right 
to clear a field, but whatever one man has cleared 
belongs, at least while he tills it, to himself and his 
family. At this stage private property can hardly be 
more than a possessory right, for when the last crop 
has been taken the clearing is really of less value than 
the waste. " Arva per annos mutant et superest ager." 
There is uncleared land in abundance. It belongs to 
the community and is open to any one to break up. 1 
Thus there is temporary private possession and per- 
manent common ownership. But on this point more 

tribe or had to wait until the more fortunate clans had done with their land for the 
season. Among the Chilcotin, Carriers, and Western Shushwaps land was the 
property of the nobles. In the two former cases, according to Father Morice 
(Proceedings of the Canadian Institute, 1893), the heads of non-noble families 
might hunt on the land with the chief's permission. In the latter, according to Teit 
(Report of the Jesup Expedition), the nobles charged rents on the commons, fined 
them for trespass, and drove them off to the more distant tribal grounds quite in the 
style of modern civilization. Among the Tsimshian, according to Boas, a clan 
retained the right to its land even though it moved away $ but I do not know whether 
it could charge anything for its use by others. All these instances are from the 
relatively developed hunting and fishing tribes of the west coast of North America, 
where class distinctions had come into being. 

In the Torres Straits land may be held in individual ownership and is not infre- 
quently lent or let for a share in the produce, e.g. a garden is lent on the under- 
standing that the first-fruits go to the owner (Haddon, Cambridge Expedition, vol. 
iv.). One group of these islands is non-agricultural, and private property also 
obtains here, but whether the leasing system is also known is not clear to me. 

The figures given above are from an enquiry which is not quite finished and needs 
final revision, but are not likely to require any such modification as would invalidate 
the general rule that, with a few exceptions such as those mentioned, land in a 
community of hunters and gatherers is accessible to all members of a social group. 
This, it may be remarked, would hold even in the Australian cases where ownership is 
assigned to the individual. There is nowhere any hint of a landless class. 

1 Compare the remarks of Von Martius, Zur Ethnographic Amerikas, on 
Brazilian land tenure, which are sufficiently clear, notwithstanding the criticisms of 
Dargun (Entiuicklungs-Geschichte, pp. 51-54). 



1 6 PROPERTY i 

than one possibility arises. Agriculture may become a 
collective industry, fields being tilled and the harvest 
gathered by the common labour, as among the 
Karaya tribes, 1 and a special store may be set apart for 
the necessitous, as among the Creeks. But more often, 
as tillage develops and becomes more intensive, the 
temporary occupation becomes permanent. The neces- 
sity of letting the land lie fallow may be met by a 
two-field or three-field system, and the recurrent 
possession of the same plots hardens into permanent 
ownership. The holding, however, may still be that of 
the family or of the kindred rather than that of the 
individual ; and the kindred, living together in a Long 
House with stores in common, constitute a smaller and 
stricter communism within the community as a whole. 2 
But whether through the break-up of the kindred or 
as the direct result of the growth of cultivation, 3 land 
may be recognized as the private property of the man 
who clears or tills it, and may be alienated, sold,, or 
bequeathed. 4 Immediate ownership of the cultivated 
plots thus passes to the kindred, the family, or the 
individual. Still the community may retain certain 
eminent rights and certain powers of control : for 
example, alienation to an outsider may be forbidden, or 
allowed only by common consent of the original group, 5 

1 Ehrenreich, Veroff. KSnigl. Museums, Band i. 

2 The Iroquois lived in joint houses containing from five to twenty families and 
made common store of the food, which was duly distributed among the component 
families by the superintending matron. The Creeks lived in clustered houses, 
practising a similar communism (Morgan, Houses and House Life, etc., pp. 64-68). 

3 The evidence does not justify us in laying down a fixed order leading from the 
community through the kin to the individual. It is more likely that development 
followed a different course among different people. 

4 Thus, among the Kayans of Borneo, according to Niewenhuis (^uer durch 
Borneo), unbroken land is accessible to any one, but land once tilled passes into 
private ownership and may be let or exchanged. Among the Hill Dyaks, 
accor ing to Ling Roth (Natives of Sarawak), land is abundant within the tribal 
limits, but very little is individual property, except the private plots near the houses, 
which are saleable. The locality of the farms is generally settled by the council 
of the tribe, so that one road may serve all. Among the Sea Dyaks a man acquires 
a title to the land by clearing it. 

5 So in early mediaeval Germany, Schroder, Lehrbuch der deutschen Rcchts- 
jreschichte, pp. 307-8, 



i THE EVOLUTION OF PROPERTY 17 

while the right to acquire new land by clearing requires 
a more definite assent from the community or chief 
as it becomes more valuable. 

Again, the community may retain a general control 
of cultivation, and may remain the guardian and ultimate 
court of appeal on questions of the rights and duties 
of its members, and on all customs regulating the 
common life. On this side, the old principle survived 
into the manorial courts of our mediaeval system. 
Furthermore, the cultivation of the arable is not self- 
sufficient. As agriculture develops it requires beasts 
of burden, and a right of grazing on the common 
pasture and the use of the waste are essential to the 
maintenance of the tillage. But the pasture and the 
waste remain common ; and if there is meadow land, 
its use is duly apportioned by the community in 
accordance with the needs of each holding. Lastly, if 
holdings become unequal and unsuited to the needs 
of families, there may be a conscious effort to maintain 
the partnership by a system of periodical redistribution, 
as in the case of the Russian mir. 

Systems like these, though compatible with a 
considerable development of individual ownership, are 
still so far primitive that they associate property, not 
with power, but with use. 1 At least until property 
begins to press on the means of subsistence, every 
boy on growing to manhood will have the basis of his 
life-economy secured to him by the social structure. 
He will succeed to his share in the family land, with 
the right to pasture, meadow'and waste, which it carries 
with it ; and if, through the growth of the family, the 
lot has become too narrow, he will readily gain 
the consent of the community to an additional clearing 
in the waste. If the pressure of population has begun, 

1 In more than one hundred descriptions of land tenure among agricultural and 
pastoral peoples of simple culture, I have only found ten cases in which a system of 
letting or leasing land is suggested. 

C 



i 8 PROPERTY i 

it is more likely to lead to trouble with neighbouring 
peoples than with landlessness and poverty at home. 
Its effects will be seen in tribal unrest, migrations, and 
wars of conquest. Here then is one possible root of 
disorganization. But there are others. Men are by 
nature unequal, and one family will thrive while 
another decays. If debt - slavery particularly for 
non-payment of the wergild is recognized, men will 
fall into the hands of creditors for whose benefit in 
future they may have to till the land, and prisoners of 
war may be put to the same use. 1 Whole tribes, 
indeed, may become tributary to a stronger people. 2 
Within the community the growth of military organiza- 
tion involves the elevation of the chief and his trusted 
followers into a nobility standing above the mass of 
the free men, and this elevation implies at some point 
or another a corresponding depression. Some one must 
serve, if some one else is to have leisure to be a noble- 
man. 

But apart from these tendencies, there is another 
economic movement on which we have not yet touched. 
In some regions of the world, particularly on the 
steppes of Eastern Europe and Asia, the pasture land 
provides opportunity for a different form of develop- 
ment from the hunting stage. The possession of 
flocks and herds is far more free from communal 
restrictions than the tilling of the soil ; and even 
if the herds are family property, the power of the 
father among these peoples is often so great that he 
deserves to be called the true owner. But what is 
more important, property in flocks and herds can wax 
and wane with ease and celerity ; and in pastoral 
societies accordingly, the distinction of rich and poor 
readily makes its appearance. Some pastoral tribes 

1 For serfs of this type among the Germans, see Tacitus, Germania, 25, Schroder, 
of. cit. pp. 46, 47. 

2 Even a tribe of hunters like the South American Mbaya hold the neighbouring 
Guanas in a form of serfdom, compelling them to till land for them. 



i THE EVOLUTION OF PROPERTY 19 

indeed are slaveholding. In others the poorer members 
of the community sufficiently supply the need. 1 The 
definite appearance of the man who is neither 
provided for as a slave, nor by his own hereditary 
share in the common basis of subsistence, seems to be 
especially associated with the pastoral stage, and in 
agricultural societies to be at least largely influenced 
by the pastoral element. It was in the end the en- 
closure of the pasture and the waste which destroyed 
the remains of the common field system in this country 
and achieved the ruin of the small holder. 2 

This slight sketch may serve to show the general 
character of the economy from which the mediaeval 
organization of Western Europe was evolved. The 
whole problem of the antecedents of the manor is 
still entangled in endless controversy ; but a survey 
of the anthropological data on the whole confirms the 
view that at the back of the entire process we must 
place "a village community of shareholders which 
cultivated the land on the open field system and treated 
all other requisites of rural life as appendant to it." 3 
The only question is as to the extent to which within 
this community private property was developed or 
eminent control maintained. In any case it is probable 
that land was originally held for use, and that its 
value to its separate owner was conditioned by the 
right which it carried to that part of the area which 
was undeniably common. But we have seen that 
from the first this system was compatible with in- 
equality, and we have noted several methods by which 
the inequality might develop. In our own country 
in the early Middle Ages the growth of the king's 

1 Or there may be a subject tribe who are hewers of wood and drawers of water. 
Cf. Nieboer, Slavery as an Industrial System, who finds ten clear cases of the presence 
and twelve of the absence of slavery among pastoral folk (p. 262 ff.). 

2 See Tawney, Agrarian Problems in the Sixteenth Century j and Hammond, The 
Village Labourer. 

3 Vinogradoff, Growth of the Manor, p. 365. 



20 PROPERTY i 

power, and then the grant of judicial privileges and 
correlative fiscal duties to private people, together 
with corresponding grants to the Church, were con- 
tinuously at work to convert the village into the 
manor. 1 Now in the manor the cultivators had 
certainly to work for the lord as well as for themselves. 
The lord's property is held " for power," or perhaps 
more strictly it is the economic appanage of the legal 
power which he holds over the inhabitants it is 
power held for property. At the same time one good 
feature of the older system survives. The ordinary 
child is still born into a system in which the basis of 
his work and his livelihood is assured to him. He 
has his virgate or half virgate. At worst if not a 
slave 2 he is a cottar with a few acres and the right by 
practice, if not by stringent custom, to the pasture and 
the waste. Unfortunately these rights were insecure, 
and when the strain came, when it became profitable 
to lay down pasture, to enclose the demesne, and to 
encroach on the waste, there was no one but the free- 
holder who was in a firm position for resistance. 3 In 
the break-up of the manorial system the serf gained his 
freedom, but he lost his land. The outline of the 
story has now been pretty clearly made out, but is 
too long and complex even for summary here. 4 With 
the upshot we are familiar on the one hand 
private ownership denuded of the old public obliga- 
tions ; on the other, a landless proletariate whose 
chief economic privilege is that its members are free 
to leave their homes and do better elsewhere ; and 
between them the farmer owning his stock but renting 
his land. 

The appearance of the capitalist farmer is, however, 

1 Cf. Maitland, Domesday Book and Beyond. 

2 Chattel slavery disappeared in England during the twelfth century. 

3 On the position of the copyholders and the customary tenants, see Tawney. 

4 See the works already cited of Mr. Tawney and Mr. and Mrs. Hammond j 
also The English Peasantry and the Enclosures, by Gilbert Slater. 



i THE EVOLUTION OF PROPERTY 21 

only a minor symptom of a vast change in the nature 
of property which has developed pan passu with the 
private ownership of land on the large scale. In 
early society we could virtually treat land as the one 
necessary basis of subsistence ; and the fact that land 
could not be accumulated in private hands apart from 
personal occupation was noted as a preservative of the 
common life. In the pastoral stage, however, we saw 
accumulation of a different kind, and the growth of 
flocks and herds, the first form of true capital, at once 
involved the distinction between the possessing and 
non-possessing classes. The development of industry 
and commerce has always engendered the same 
distinction, and has set a problem to legislators whether 
in Athens or in Rome or in our own time. But as 
industry is more productive, so accumulation proceeds 
on a vastly greater scale in our own civilization ; and 
while the borders of political, religious, national, and 
one may say social, freedom have widened, the 
inequalities of wealth have only increased. Yet it is 
not inequality as such that is the fundamental fact of 
our system. It is the entire dependence of the masses 
on land and capital which belong to others. Five out 
of six, I suppose, of the children now born, are born to 
no assured place in the industrial system. They have 
of their own no means of subsistence. They have 
hands and brains, but they have neither land to till nor 
stock to till it with. What is more, only a fraction of 
our population could be supported by agriculture ; 
and for the cotton spinner, the railway man, or the 
coal miner, there is no sense in talking of his owning 
the means of production as an individual. The rise of 
large-scale industry has abolished the possibility of any 
form of individualism as a general solution of the 
economic problem. 

Thus, while modern economic conditions have 
virtually abolished property for use apart from 



22 PROPERTY i 

furniture, clothing, etc. ; that is, property in the means 
of production, for the great majority of the people 
they have brought about the accumulation of vast 
masses of property for power in the hands of a 
relatively narrow class. The contrast is accentuated 
by the increasing divorce between power and use. 
The large landowner stood in some direct governing 
relation to his estate. Responsibility went with 
ownership, and even survived the explicit association 
between land tenure and political functions. The 
capitalist employer, who began to be differentiated 
from the workman in the earlier part of the modern 
period, and who was the prominent feature of the first 
two generations of the industrial revolution, was still, 
as the name implies, the employer as well as the 
capitalist. He himself, that is to say, was actively 
engaged in carrying out the function which his 
property made possible. But with the progress of 
accumulation there came further differentiations. It 
became more and more indisputable that the possession 
of capital was one thing and the conduct of business 
another ; and with the rise of the joint-stock system 
capital became so split up into shares and stocks that it 
has come to be for its owners nothing more than a 
paper certificate, or an entry in the books of the Bank 
of England, which they have never seen, meaning to 
them only what it brings in by the quarter or the half 
year. And yet these investments, this capital, is the 
governing force in the lives of thousands and millions 
of men scattered throughout the world. It is the 
instrument by which they are set in motion, by which 
their labour is sustained, above all, by which it is 
directed and controlled. The divorce of functions is 
complete ; and what wonder if the owner of capital 
presents himself to the imagination of the workman 
merely as an abstract, distant, unknown suction-pump, 
that is drawing away such and such a percentage of the 



i THE EVOLUTION OF PROPERTY 23 

fruits of industry without making a motion to help in 
the work ? 

Lastly, behind the mass of the investors, is the 
financier who shuffles all these abstract pieces of capital 
about, controls their application, takes his commission 
on the proceeds, and constitutes himself the working 
centre of industry and commerce. The institution of 
property has, in its modern form, reached its zenith 
as a means of giving to the few power over the life of 
the many, and its nadir as a means of securing to 
the many the basis of regular industry, purposeful 
occupation, freedom, and self-support. 

5. SOME THEORIES OF PROPERTY 

With these few illustrations of the diversity of 
forms which the institution of property has assumed 
in the course of social evolution, we may usefully 
compare some distinctive theories which have been 
held by thinkers of its basis and functions. We may 
consider first those who have attacked the institution 
of private property altogether, in the interests of 
communism ; secondly, those who have found a 
general justification for the institution of private 
property either in its economic or in its ethical value ; 
and thirdly, those who have held that the solution lies 
in the discrimination of kinds of property and the 
function which each severally performs. 

(a) Property has sometimes been attacked on 
philosophical, sometimes on religious grounds. In the 
Republic , the object of Plato is to set out in clearest 
possible outline the picture of a completely unified 
State. The State is to be so compact a unity that, if 
one of its members suffers, it is to feel that it suffers 
in that member, just as when the finger aches the man 
feels the ache in the finger. Looking over the rallying 
points at which the individual can assert himself 



24 PROPERTY i 

against the social unity, Plato finds them conspicuously 
in family life on the one hand and in property on the 
other, and he proceeds to the abolition of both ; at any 
rate, the guardians, who are to lead the highest, the 
most completely social, and the most fully philosophic 
life, can have no room in their minds either for family 
or for economic cares. Communism is advocated in 
the interests, not of enjoyment but of austerity ; and 
in this the Platonic philosophers may be regarded as 
prototypes of the monastic community. In both cases 
it is open to criticism to maintain that social unity is 
pushed to a point at which personality is obliterated, 
and that the independence of material things is 
expressed in a form in which it defeats itself. Man 
cannot live without material things, and in so far as he 
is dependent for his necessaries on the will of others, 
his life is also dependent upon these others. Where 
he cannot move hand or foot without them, he abandons 
self-direction, and the self-denial, which was to give 
spiritual freedom, ends by denying autonomy altogether. 

But the principle of property was also criticized in 
antiquity from the point of view of Natural Law. 
Property, it was clear to the thinkers who introduced 
this conception into ethics, was a human institution. 
The gifts of nature, the land and its fruits, must 
originally be free to all men ; appropriation was the act 
of man, and the institutions by which appropriation is 
regulated derived from man-made laws. Just as by 
nature all men are free and equal, so by nature they 
have a right to use the earth and its fruits for their 
own purposes, to apply their labour to them freely, 
and to enjoy the product at their will. 

This conception of a natural Communism underlying 
the institutions of positive law was taken up by the 
Early Church, where it fused with the conception of a 
Christian Communism, based, not on the Platonic 
principle of an abstract unity, but on the ideal of 



i THE EVOLUTION OF PROPERTY 25 

brotherly love and mutual aid as between co-religionists, 
the sons of one Father, the members of one house- 
hold. This was an ideal which could only be effective 
among the members of a small community ; and when 
the Church had seriously to undertake the problem of 
reconciling State law with Christian ethics, it had to fall 
back on the Stoic distinction between the law of nature 
and the positive institutions of government. The 
fabric of society was accepted, and though Communism 
is proclaimed as the law of nature at the outset of the 
Canon law, it is not so interpreted as to direct or 
to qualify those institutions of State which determine 
the conditions on which property is held, and by which 
wealth is distributed, excepting in so far as it secures 
the levy of a tax on wealth for the service of the 
Church and of the poor. The theory of Communism, 
as qualified by respect for established institutions, 
becomes a doctrine of charity. 

In point of fact, as a political doctrine, Communism 
is an emotion rather than a system. In a small 
community it has its place. Every family, while the 
members live together, is in essence a communistic 
unit ; and Communism may be conceived as operating 
successfully among any small group of enthusiasts as 
long as the enthusiasm is maintained. In the larger 
world the communal principle has its place only in 
respect of the enjoyment of those things in which no 
correlative performance of duty is requisite. Public 
spaces, recreation grounds, the advantages of lighting, 
and, in some respects, of cleaning, sanitation, order 
and good government, are common property in the 
strict sense of the term. Everybody can enjoy them 
without payment, for some of them are things which 
cannot exist at all unless they are available for every 
one, and others cost no more when available to all than 
they would if restricted to a few. But Communism of 
this kind only touches the outside of life. 



26 PROPERTY i 

() For the regular working of the economic order 
it has been clear to most thinkers that there must be 
some systematic apportionment of the instruments of 
production, and the fruits of industry. The social 
organism has many functions, and each function 
requires its due stimulus and sustenance ; hence the 
most popular theory of property associates it with the 
right to labour and the product of labour. On this 
basis Locke finds a justification for property antecedent 
to positive law. By the law of nature the earth stood 
open to all men, but also by the law of nature a man 
had the right of property in his own person, and in 
that which he wrought with his hands. Accordingly, 
that in which he " mixed his labour " became his own, 
and this would include the portion of soil which he 
reclaimed by occupation and tillage. But in this con- 
ception, as Locke apparently recognizes, property is 
limited by use : " As much as any one can make use 
of to any advantage of life until it spoils, so much he 
may by his labour fix, and property in whatever is 
beyond this is more than his share, and belongs to 
others." Hence Locke protests that his theory is 
incompatible with " engrossing." Unfortunately he 
only works it out for " Americans," as typical instances 
of people who live under conditions where land is 
still superabundant. And when he comes to consider 
property as an established institution of organized 
society, he can only tell us what is painfully obvious, 
that " it is plain that the consent of men have agreed 
to a disproportionate and unequal possession of the 
earth I mean out of the bounds of society and 
compact, for in governments the laws regulate it, they 
having by consent found out and agreed in a way how 
a man may rightfully, and without injury, possess 
more than he himself can make use of, by receiving 
gold and silver." 

1 Second Treatise on Civil Government, chap. v. 



i THE EVOLUTION OF PROPERTY 27 

Locke, it is true, states in general terms that laws 
and government ought to accommodate themselves to 
the principles of natural law ; and if we press this 
principle in the case of property, it seems clear that 
Locke might be led, if he were living now, to some- 
what radical conclusions. Be this as it may, we find 
in Locke the basis of a view which is at once a 
justification of property, and a criticism of industrial 
organization. Man has a right, it would seem, first 
to the opportunity of labour ; secondly, to the fruits 
of his labour ; thirdly, to what he can use of these 
fruits, and nothing more. Property so conceived is 
what we have here called property for use. The 
conception is individualistic, but it may be given a 
more social turn if we bear in mind, first of all, that 
society as a collective whole is that which determines 
the structure and working of economic institutions ; 
and secondly, that in a society where men produce 
for exchange, labour is a social function, and the price 
of labour its reward. Locke's doctrine would then 
amount to this, that the social right of each man is 
to a place in the economic order, in which he both has 
opportunity for exercising his faculties in the social 
service, and can reap thereby a reward proportionate 
to the value of the service rendered to society. 1 

(c) But there exists a much more radical Individual- 
ism than Locke's, which also ascends to antiquity. 
The Aristotelian criticism of Plato proceeds partly 
from the just conception that unity is only one feature 
of social life, and that the true community must be 
a whole of many diverse parts. It rests also upon 
the conception that property is among the external 
good things which are necessary to the full expression 
of personality. In emphasising this side of the matter 2 

1 For some further account of Locke's doctrine and criticism of it see Essay II., 
in which also will be found a fuller account of Aristotle's theory of property than 
is needful for the purpose of the next paragraph. 

2 Ibid. 



28 PROPERTY i 

it may be allowed that Aristotle lets the communal 
principle evaporate into a mere pious aspiration. 
Private possession and common use is a pleasant phrase, 
but, we may safely maintain, remains a mere phrase. 
It is no organic law for society to lay down, that men 
should use their possessions in the spirit of the proverb 
that " the things of friends are common." 

The centre of this line of thought is the conception 
that property is an instrument of personality, and in 
that form it has been revived and has played an 
important part in modern thought. In general terms, 
what has been said at the outset will have justified 
this principle by anticipation. Material things that 
a man can count upon as his own, that he can leave 
and return to, that he can use at his will, are, we have 
admitted, the basis of a purposeful life, and therefore 
of a rational and harmonious development of personality. 
But as a basis of the institution of property this 
principle carries with it consequences which seem too 
often to be overlooked. On the one hand it carries 
the condemnation of a social system in which property 
of the kind and amount required for such development 
of personality is not generally accessible to all citizens, 
who do not forfeit their right by misfeasance. A 
society which should accept this principle, could not 
tolerate anything like the existing distribution of wealth, 
could not permit those methods of accumulation which 
concentrate wealth in the hands of the few, and leave 
the many so far as the practical object of earning 
their living is concerned as naked as they were born. 
Cherished as a Conservative principle, it has in it the 
seed of Radical revolution. And secondly, if this 
principle would require the universal distribution of 
the means of subsistence, it would also limit the 
accumulation of property by the measure of that which 
is healthy for the soul. The possession of property 
which emancipates from toil, the possession of property 



i THE EVOLUTION OF PROPERTY 29 

which makes, not for the guidance of self, but for the 
control of others, stands on this principle condemned ; 
and what is a justification of property becomes a 
reprobation of riches. Ethical individualism in property, 
carried through, blows up its own citadel. 

(d*) There remains the Socialistic conception of 
property, the term by which in general we may express 
any theory which distinguishes between the appropria- 
tion of the means of production and the appropriation 
of the fruits of labour. The difficulty of this theory, 
considered merely as a theory for we are not here 
concerned with practical applications is, in the first 
place, to discriminate neatly between the two kinds of 
property ; and in the second place, to determine the 
conditions of access for the individual to the means of 
production, and the ethical basis and measure of his 
reward. But at the outset let us be clear as to the 
distinction between the Socialistic principle and the 
Communist. To the Communist all things are equally 
the objects of enjoyment, without payment made or 
service rendered. To the Socialist or indeed to any 
society so far as the socialistic principle is applied 
property is not common to all, but is held in common 
for all, and its assignment or apportionment is a matter 
of collective regulation. There is no enjoyment with- 
out a correlative performance of function. The problem 
before the Socialist has always been to consider how this 
collective regulation can be accommodated to the free 
initiative and enterprise of the individual ; and it may 
be doubted whether, upon purely socialistic principles, 
this problem is capable of solution. 

The problem is complicated by the psychological 
difficulties of democratic organization. We talk easily 
of a common property, of a common industry directed 
to the common good and organized by the general will ; 
but where is the general will ? Is it a figment of the 
rhetoricians, or is it a working reality in actual life ? 



30 PROPERTY i 

In practice, does it mean a collective decision, to which 
the ordinary man contributes, and in which therefore 
his personality may, in a genuine sense, be said to be 
expressed ? Or does it mean the fiat of statesmen and 
of experts, sheepishly accepted by the crowd because 
they see no way of escaping it ? On the former alter- 
native, collective property might truly be regarded as 
having that same organic relation to personality as is 
possessed by the peasant's plot of ground in relation to 
the proprietor, who knows the capacity of every square 
yard of it. In the latter alternative, collective industry 
becomes a mechanism, in which each man might be 
reduced to the part of an unthinking cog, grinding his 
grind with no more freedom than the factory hand 
under the capitalist employer, and with no more sense 
of the social value of his work than the machine-minder 
performing a fragmentary process in the manufacture 
of an article, which, whether sound or unsound, whole- 
some or unwholesome, will go to the use or the 
annoyance or the injury of people whom he has never 
seen and never will see. Considerations such as these 
have led some of the more generous minds of our own 
time to look for the reform of property rather in a 
revived individualism than in furthering the collectivist 
tendencies, which, of late years, have influenced legisla- 
tion. Their ideal would be something like the 
mediaeval organization, without its restrictions on 
personal freedom. They sigh for the day of the small 
landed proprietor and the master-workman. 

In relation to the land this conception, no doubt, 
has a certain limited applicability ; but in the main its 
development seems barred by the hard facts of economic 
development, making for the large scale of production 
and the complex interchange of goods throughout the 
world market. Yet the principle is in so far just that 
it recognizes an indestructible core of value in the idea 
of property. Only it has to be maintained that, if 



i THE EVOLUTION OF PROPERTY 31 

private property is of value, for reasons and within 
limits that have been indicated, to the fulfilment of 
personality, common property is equally of value for 
the expression and the development of social life. The 
problem of modern economic reorganization would 
seem to be to find a method, compatible with the 
industrial conditions of the new age, of securing to each 
man, as a part of his civic birthright, a place in the 
industrial system and a lien upon the common product 
that he may call his own, without dependence either 
upon private charity or the arbitrary decision of an 
official. 

The other side of this problem is that of securing 
for the State the ultimate ownership of the natural 
sources of wealth and of the accumulation of past 
generations, together with the supreme control of the 
direction of industrial activity and of labour contracts. 
We cannot reconstitute the early commune. We cannot 
secure for each man his inheritance, his virgate, and his 
plough team. What we have to aim at would seem to 
be an analogous relation between the individual and the 
community, adapted to the complexity of modern 
conditions, combining the security of the old regime 
with the flexibility and freedom of the new, partly by 
education and training, partly by the supervision of 
industrial organization. We have to restore the con- 
tact between the individual and the instruments of 
labour. We have to assure him of continuity in 
employment, and given reasonable industry and thrift 
of provision against the accidents of life and the 
periods of helplessness. And for these purposes we 
have to restore to society a direct ownership of some 
things, but an eminent ownership of all things material 
to the production of wealth, securing " property for 
use " to the individual, and retaining " property for 
power " for the democratic state. 



II 

THE PHILOSOPHICAL THEORY 
OF PROPERTY 

BY 

THE REV. HASTINGS RASHDALL, D.Lrrr., F.B.A. 

FELLOW AND LECTURER IN PHILOSOPHY, NEW COLLEGE, OXFORD 
CANON OF HEREFORD 



SUMMARY 

THE Platonic Utopia has little bearing on modern controversies. Aristotle 
understood the advantages of private property, but was not an extreme 
Individualist. Defects of his treatment due to (a] his not appreciating the 
functions of Capital, (b) not seeing that his condemnation of Usury would 
apply to the land-owner. His argument (against Plato) for private property 
contains in germ the best that has ever been said on the subject. But his 
views presuppose an aristocratic class-morality. 

Stoicism and Christianity both contributed to a more universalistic and 
humanitarian morality. Views of the Fathers, Canonists, and Jurists. The 
legal idea that property can be acquired by occupatio passes into an ethical 
justification of property. 

Locke's attempt to base property upon natural law by assuming that a 
man has a natural right to his own labour and to everything (including 
land) with which he mixes his labour. Difficulties and inconsistencies of 
the theory, which contradicts itself, since its application would violate the 
natural right of the landless man to his labour. This seen by Karl Marx 
and the a priori Socialists, who made the same principle the basis of extreme 
Socialism, i.e. the principle that a man is entitled to the whole produce of 
his labour. The theory cannot be applied in practice. 

Impossible to settle the question by any a priori theory. Duties and 
rights cannot be ascertained without an appeal to social consequences. This 
recognized by Hume and the Utilitarians. 

Many later thinkers would accept the view that property can only be 
justified by its tendency to promote the public good without admitting that 
" good " means only pleasure. 

Locke's principle on the whole followed by Kant. 

Kant's influence produced a tendency in Idealists generally to treat the 
rights of property as natural rights, e.g. in Hegel ; but Hegel's influence 
valuable (a) in promoting a more spiritual view of the State and its functions, 
(b) in emphasising the influence of property upon character its necessity as 
an expression of personality. 

The extreme Individualism of Herbert Spencer based on same principle 
as Locke's, aided by a misapplication of the Darwinian doctrine of the 
" struggle for existence." He failed to see that private property implies as 
much State interference as Socialism. 

The influence of Hegel on T. H. Green and other English Idealists. 

The general tendency of modern political thought is to base the 
justification and the limitation of property-rights upon their social effects, 
including moral effects. 

Bosanquet's insistence upon the necessity of private property for the 
development of character : a man's future must depend upon his own 
efforts and foresight. 

Value of the principle admitted as also the importance of liberty for 
social development, even if this liberty can only be fully enjoyed by the few. 

Criticism of Professor Bosanquet : (a) he seems to forget that Socialism 
does not condemn private property but only private capital ; (b) he too 
readily assumes that private property must always imply the present rights 
of inheritance and capitalisation ; (c) while rightly insisting on the good 
effects of property upon character, he ignores the intense selfishness promoted 
by the present system of almost unlimited competition. 

The problem of the future is gradually to modify the institution so as to 
secure its good effects, economic and moral, without its injustices and 
other bad effects. The whole question must be solved by an appeal to the 
social effects of different systems, not by any a priori principle. 



II 



THE PHILOSOPHICAL THEORY 
OF PROPERTY 

A HISTORICAL SURVEY AND CRITICISM 

IT will be impossible in a short article to dwell on the 
earlier history of speculation on this subject. Plato's 
drastic treatment of the institution must be passed over 
altogether ; and after all, the Platonic Utopia has little 
bearing on modern controversies, for it was apparently 
only for a particular class that his Communism was 
designed. It would be more to the point to dwell 
upon the theories of Aristotle ; for there is much in 
his treatment of the subject which is of the highest 
significance for the modern world. Nobody understood 
better the advantages of private property as an institu- 
tion ; and yet he was far indeed from the position of 
modern Individualists. His fundamental thought was 
that property was an instrument of life of the highest 
life ; and he recognized that not an unlimited but a 
limited amount of property was necessary for such 
a life. For him the ideal arrangement was that half 
the land of the state should be held in common and 
only half held by private owners, and he thought it 
desirable that in the original distribution of wealth 
extreme inequalities should be avoided ; but he was far 
too keenly alive to the dangers of Revolution 

35 



36 PROPERTY n 

that ever-present peril in the ancient City-state to 
favour a compulsory expropriation of existing owners. 
His objection to lending money upon interest does 
perhaps imply some suspicion of the moral difficulties 
connected with it : but he had no conception at all of 
the true functions of capital, and so fell into the 
economic fallacy so familiar to us from the speech of 
Antonio in the Merchant of Venice^ that usury is 
wrong because " barren metal " does not breed. It 
never occurred to him that, though money does not 
breed, it will buy a cow which does breed. If A 
borrowed from B 20 for a year, and bought therewith 
a cow, and then proposed to hand B back the cow (or 
the 20 which it cost) and keep the calf, the absurdity 
would be evident. Nor did he recognize that, if all 
lending upon interest is to be condemned, the con- 
demnation would fall as much upon the aristocratic 
land-owning citizen the type with him of all that was 
excellent and respectable as well as upon the despised 
alien money-lender. In fact Aristotle was far too much 
imbued with the prejudices of the aristocratic class to 
be capable of discussing the subject in any fundamental 
manner. The ethical question as to the justification of 
private property and private capital (he, of course, does 
not distinguish between them) is never fairly raised. 
So far as the problem is raised and answered, the 
answer amounts to this : That material wealth is 
necessary as a condition of the higher life ; and that 
some measure of private property is more conducive to 
the higher life than any form of common ownership, 
because (i) it tends more to real unity of sentiment 
(the raison d^etre of the Platonic Utopia) than Com- 
munism ; (2) it is economically superior to it, for 
people bestow more attention upon the management of 
private than of public property ; (3) ownership is a 
source of pleasure ; and (4) it is more conducive to 
the growth of character, for Communism destroys the 



ii THE PHILOSOPHICAL THEORY 37 

possibility of exercising two important virtues, self- 
control and liberality. 1 It is not too much to say that we 
have here an outline of the best that has ever been said 
in defence of private property ; but the difficulties of the 
subject are not appreciated. Aristotle's intensely aristo- 
cratic moral theory, according to which virtue was only 
possible to gentlemen of education and "private means," 
while the slave and even the free artisan (if he was not 
a citizen) were mere means to virtue or noble life in 
another, prevented his arriving at any fully thought 
out theory which could be acceptable to those who 
have rejected his narrow civic and class morality. 

Both Stoicism and Christianity contributed to the 
establishment of a more universalistic and more humani- 
tarian ideal of life. And there is much in the teaching 
of the Christian Fathers, as well as of the Stoic 
Philosophers and of the great Roman Jurists (the 
earlier of whom were powerfully affected by Stoic ideas, 
arid the later also by Christianity), which would be 
well worth examining if space allowed (see below, 
Essays IV.-V.). Within our limits it is only possible to 
remark that the Christian teachers were for the most 
part occupied merely with the question of private 
ethics, not of State regulation : in so far therefore as 
they felt scruples about the justification of large private 
wealth, the moral drawn was simply an inculcation of 
almsgiving. So far as there is any definite ethical 
theory of property, the general tendency is to admit 
that originally, and therefore " naturally," all things 
were common, but that private property is necessitated 
by that corruption of human nature which was brought 
about by the Fall. Still, in so far as the actual state of 
human nature required such a private appropriation of 
goods, this very necessity constitutes a certain justifica- 
tion for it. So far the tendency was to treat the laws 
of property as a branch of positive law, and to find the 

1 Aristotle, Politic^ ii. pp. 1261 15-1263 b. 



38 PROPERTY n 

justification for them in the same considerations which 
justified the State in general. 1 During the Middle 
Ages the question of the right and justification of the 
State's authority was a matter of lively controversy. 
The Decretum of Gratian the famous text-book of 
Canon Law which appeared about 1142 finds the 
origin and justification of the State in a supposed 
original contract ; and though it had to contend with 
other theories, the tendency during the latter portion 
of this period was towards a general acceptance of the 
theory which found the justification of the State in 
a contract or agreement, the duty to observe which 
belonged to natural law and was itself independent of 
State enactment. It was implied in this theory that all 
property rights must be derived from the authority 
of the State, and must therefore be liable in the last 
resort to be overruled for the public good by that 
authority. At the same time the absoluteness of the 
power which this view seemed to give to the State- 
that is, practically in most cases to a monarch who was 
becoming more and more despotic made the defenders 
of law and public right unwilling to acquiesce in a 
view which placed all property at the mercy of the 
ruler, and anxious to find a basis for their rights in the 
requirements of natural law. This was done by what 
we may call an ethical application of the purely legal 
theories about occupatio. The Jurist as such was not 
concerned with the strictly ethical question, but he was 
concerned with the question how and when private 
property was to be recognized, how it was to be 
distinguished from that which was not property at all 
or which was in some sense common property in fact 

1 For further information as to patristic and mediaeval views about property, see 
Essay V. j also Carlyle, History of Mediaeval Political Theory in the West, I. chap, xii., 
II. chap, ii., etc. ; Gierke, Political Theories of the Middle Age, ed. Maitland, pp. 
78 5^., 178 sq. et passim. It must be remembered that the ancient and mediaeval 
thinkers were largely prevented from taking a strong view of the naturalness or 
sacredness of property by the fact that for them property included slaves. The 
tendency was therefore to rest its justification solely upon the authority of the State. 



ii THE PHILOSOPHICAL THEORY 39 

what constituted a valid title to property : and this 
question was one which to some extent involved the 
historical question as to the origin of private property. 
Now it was a simple matter of historical fact that one 
at least of the ways in which private property began 
was by some person or persons "occupying" or 
appropriating to his or their own use something which 
previously was unappropriated (res nullius] ; and the 
Roman Law recognizes such occupatio as a valid title to 
property. So far the theory was merely legal and 
historical ; but it was an easy step to find in this 
historical fact an ethical justification of the institution. 
This occupatio was morally justified by the theory 
that the appropriation involved labour, and that this 
labour gave the appropriating individual a right to the 
fruits of his labour, in accordance with the provisions 
of natural law. That a man who takes the trouble 
to cut down a tree in a wild and unappropriated forest 
and make a canoe of it should be allowed to keep the 
canoe and reserve it for his exclusive use, is indeed so 
natural and convenient an arrangement that it has been 
recognized by most primitive peoples and savage tribes. 
This recognition is not, we are told, universal ; in some 
primitive communities the tribal instinct is so strong, 
and the recognition of the individual's claims so weak, 
that there would not be the smallest notion that the 
making of a canoe gave a man any title to prevent his 
fellow tribesmen using it on the following morning. 
Still, on the whole, private ownership in things actually 
and obviously created by labour is a fairly primitive 
and fairly universal human institution. And it was 
natural enough to extend the same mode of thinking 
to the case of cultivated land, though the more 
careful study of primitive history has taught us that as 
a rule the first appropriation and cultivation of land 
was the work of groups rather than of individuals. It 
was tempting to the philosopher in search of a theoretical 



40 PROPERTY n 

justification of property to accept this natural instinct 
of appropriation, and the legal notions which had 
grown out of it, as an ultimate solution of his difficulties 
and not to go behind it. Sometimes the justification 
was eked out either by utilitarian considerations or by 
the theory of a general consent, given either directly 
to the principle that occupation or labour constitutes 
ownership, or indirectly as a corollary of the general 
agreement that the State which has sanctioned this 
arrangement is to be obeyed. 

I shall not attempt to follow the growth of these 
ideas through the Fathers, the Jurists, the Canonists, the 
Schoolmen, the modern juristic thinkers like Grotius, 
or the earlier modern Philosophers. The subject is 
not prominent in the earliest modern Philosophers, 
except quite incidentally as a department of Ethics. 
Speaking very broadly, the general tendency was to 
defend the institution of private property and the 
prohibition of theft on utilitarian grounds, as conducive 
to the good of human society, whether that good was 
made to consist in mere pleasure (as with Hobbes) or 
in some higher kind of Well-being. I will pass 
immediately to the writings of Locke, whose version 
of the theory already touched upon the natural right 
to the fruits of one's labour has become the basis of 
almost all the attempts of modern philosophers to 
base the justification of private property upon some 
a priori principle, and not upon the ground of general 
utility and convenience. 

Strictly speaking Locke was himself a pure Utilitarian. 
In his Essay he strenuously denies the existence of 
any " innate practical principles," and occasionally in 
his Treatise of Civil Government he attempts to defend 
the doctrine that labour confers ownership on utilitarian 
grounds as a means to the general good ; but in 
general, when dealing with this subject as indeed in 
his political speculation generally he entirely forgets 






ii THE PHILOSOPHICAL THEORY 41 

his utilitarian principles, and treats the theory as if 
it were indeed an "innate practical principle." The 
explanation of this curious lapse is to be found in the 
circumstances of his time. There was a general agree- 
ment among the thinkers too enlightened to accept 
the High Anglican divine right of Kings, that the 
authority of Government must be found in a supposed 
original contract. Primitive men had elected a 
Sovereign and agreed to obey him, and there is a tacit 
agreement of living men to go on obeying the State. 
The chief subject of dispute was as to the limits of the 
authority thus conferred. Hobbes, as a champion of 
Absolutism in the State that is to say, as regards 
England, of absolute Monarchy treated that authority 
as practically unlimited. 1 Locke as a Whig was interested 
in setting limits to it. In particular he endeavoured 
to turn the familiar Whig doctrine " No taxation 
without representation " from an accepted maxim of 
the English constitution, or a convenient understanding 
for any developed political community, into an absolute 
ethical principle. He admitted that Monarchy might 
be a lawful form of government when established by 
general agreement. In such a government a King 
might make laws and issue orders, and it was the duty 
of the subject to obey them, but there was one 
thing which the most absolute monarch in the world 
could not lawfully do : he could not take a sixpence 
out of his subject's pockets without his express consent 
given personally or by representation. The King 
could make laws under which the subject could be 
shot ; he could enter upon a war and compel him 
to fight in it and be shot by the enemy ; he could 
interfere with his liberty and convenience in a thousand 
ways without any consent except the assumed con- 
sent to enter into political society ; but no original 

1 See the early chapters of his Leviathan. The theory had been already adopted 
by Hooker in the first chapter of his Ecclesiastical Polity. 



42 PROPERTY ii 

consent or consideration of social advantage, however 
pressing, could overcome the inherent sacredness of 
the breeches pocket. To maintain this theory it was 
necessary to represent that the institution of private 
property did not depend simply upon any laws made 
by the Sovereign, but was part of the law of nature, 
and as such existed already in the supposed state of 
nature prior to the institution of civil society. It 
rested upon the law of nature. 

Hobbes had represented the state of nature as one 
in which there was absolutely no law and no morality, 
no duties and no rights. Every man could do what 
he liked and take what he liked checked only by the 
equally comprehensive right of every one else to do 
the same. Only when men had entered into a contract 
to obey a common superior did any rights or obliga- 
tions arise. Not so with Locke. According to him 
individuals in a state of nature had certain rights and 
certain corresponding duties, discernible by the light 
of nature and prescribed by its laws. Among these 
" laws of nature," or self-evident moral principles, was 
this : that every man has a right to his own person, to 
his own labour, and to that with which he mixes his 
labour. 

"Though the earth, and all inferiour creatures, be common 
to all men, yet every man has a property in his own person : this 
nobody has any right to but himself. The labour of his body, 
and the work of his hands, we may say, are properly his. 
Whatsoever then he removes out of the state that nature hath 
provided, and left it in, he hath mixed his labour with, and 
joined to it something that is his own, and thereby makes it 
his property. It being by him removed from the common 
state nature hath placed it in, hath by this labour something 
annexed to it, that excludes the common right of other men. 
For this labour Kefng the unquestionable property of the 
labourer, no man but he can have a right to what that is once 
joined to, at least where there is enough, and as good, left in 
common for others. 



II 



THE PHILOSOPHICAL THEORY 43 



" He that is nourished by the acorns he picked up under a 
oak, or the apples he gathered from the trees in the wood, has 
certainly appropriated them to himself. Nobody can deny 
but the nourishment is his. I ask then, when did they begin 
to be his ? when he digested ? or when he eat ? or when he 
boiled ? or when he brought them home ? or when he picked 
them up ? and it is plain, if the first gathering made them not 
his, nothing else could. That labour put a distinction between 
them and common ; that added something to them more than 
nature, the common mother of all, had done ; and so they 
became his private right. And will any one say he had no 
right to those acorns or apples he thus appropriated, because 
he had not the consent of all mankind to make them his ? was 
it a robbery thus to assume to himself what belonged to all in 
common ? If such a consent as that was necessary, man had 
starved, notwithstanding the plenty God had given him." 1 

Private property in land can be acquired in the 
same way by mixing one's labour with it though in 
a state of nature these rights are qualified by certain 
important reservations. In the first place, a man may 
only appropriate as much wealth as he can use. " The 
same law of nature that does by this means give us 
property, does also bound that property too. c God 
has given us all thing richly' (i Tim. vi. 12). Is 
the voice of reason confirmed by inspiration ? But 
how has He given it us ? c To enjoy/ As much as any 
one can make use of to any advantage of life before it 
spoils, so much he may by his labour fix a property in. 
Whatever is beyond this is more than his share, and 
belongs to others." 2 Thus if a man plucks apples and 
heaps them up beneath the tree, his labour in plucking 
them gives him a right to appropriate them. The 
next wayfarer coming along must starve rather than 
touch them ; but if the plucker lets any of the apples 
perish uneaten, he is a thief. This restriction is 
meant no doubt to apply to the case of land as of other 
property. But in the case of land in particular a very 

1 Treatise of Civil Government, chap. v. 27, 28. 
2 Ibid. 31. 



44 PROPERTY n 

significant restriction is (as we have seen) introduced, 
though in a hesitating manner " at least where there is 
as much and as good left for others." Private property 
in land may have been justified on these principles " in 
the beginning " or when " all the world was America " ; 
but it is difficult to see how he .could have thought that 
it justified private property as it existed in England at 
the end of the seventeenth century. 

What shall we say to this theory ? Is it self- 
evident that a man has a right to all that his labour 
produces ? Rights are meaningless except as the 
converse of duties. To say that a man has a right to 
all that his labour produces, means that other people 
are under a moral obligation to let him enjoy all that 
his labour produces. Is it self-evident that they ought 
to do this, even if the consequences to Society should 
be disastrous ? Was a party of primitive men if we 
presuppose Locke's unhistorical conception of primitive 
life wandering over an unappropriated prairie, morally 
bound to allow an individual who had got a few miles 
beyond them to appropriate all the available apples or 
acorns or dates? Ought they to starve rather than 
interfere with his hoard, until it was proved by ex- 
perience that he had appropriated more than he could 
consume ? And then, if we concede the right to what 
the labour produces, what about the material with 
which he chooses to " mix his labour " ? Labour 
produces nothing without some material, which is 
always in the last resort some part of the soil or of the 
things that grow out of it. May a man mix ever so 
little labour with ever so much raw material, and yet 
secure a right over that material for himself and his 
heirs for all time ? May he by merely constructing a 
ring-fence round some thousand acres of the best soil, 
or perhaps lightly scratching its surface with a plough, 
secure that property to himself, his heirs, and assigns 
for ever ? If we concede that his labour gives him the 



ii THE PHILOSOPHICAL THEORY 45 

property in it for his lifetime, what about his heirs 
who have not laboured upon it? Is there any self- 
evident principle which determines what is to become of 
it after his death ? Locke assumes that the English 
liberty of bequest (not altogether unlimited in Locke's 
time) was the "natural" arrangement. Yet a will of 
lands was only made possible by a statute of Henry 
VIII. ; and in case of intestacy three separate systems of 
distribution prevailed (and still prevail) even within the 
limits of England. In the greater part of the country 
the whole of the real estate goes to the eldest son ; in 
certain parts of the county of Kent it is equally divided 
in accordance with the custom of Gavelkind ; while 
in other parts of the country it all goes to the youngest 
son, in accordance with the custom of Borough English. 
Are all these arrangements in accordance with the law of 
nature ? Locke would probably have urged that these 
were modifications of the law of nature introduced by 
the State-made or civil law, which derived its authority 
from the social contract. But it is not apparent how 
the contract, the obligation to keep which itself rests 
upon a principle of natural law, can override other 
laws of nature which are (according to Locke) as sacred 
and absolute as the law that contracts shall be kept. 
And after all the law of nature only conferred a 
limited right of property. What has become of the 
limitations which restricted property to as much as a 
man could use and no more, and qualified even this 
principle as regards land by the " at least when there is 
as much and as good left for others " ? 

The best way of criticizing Locke's theory is to j 
show that, when thought out, it contradicts itself. 
Let us suppose that ten men appropriate a desert 
island, divide it among themselves, and cultivate their 
respective shares. Each of them has ten sons, and 
having a taste for " founding a family " leaves his share 
to the eldest. In the next generation there will be ten 



46 PROPERTY ii 

landlords and ninety landless men. These men have 
a sacred, natural right to the fruits of their labour : 
but how are they to exercise it ? They will say to 
the elder brothers : " We have a right to labour : 
let us work on your lands." " By all means," the 
elder brothers will say, " on condition of paying over 
to us all that the land produces over and above what 
will keep you and your families." In that way the 
principle contradicts itself. The rights of property, 
supposed to be derived from a man's natural right to 
the fruits of his labour, involves the negation of that 
right in the non-inheritors of property. This is exactly 
what Karl Marx and the a priori Socialists saw. They 
accepted Locke's own principle, and expressed it in 
the only logical form " the labourer has a right to 
the whole produce of his labour." But this right is 
defeated by any private appropriation of land and 
capital ; therefore all land and capital, all the " instru- 
ments of production," must be held in common. 
Thus the same principle which was intended by Locke 
as the basis of a system of extreme Individualism, has 
become the corner-stone of a system of extreme and 
thorough - going Socialism. Upon the premisses it 
cannot be denied that the socialistic application- is the 
more logical. And yet in one way the socialistic 
application is open to the same fundamental objection 
as Locke's. It might possibly be applied to a very 
primitive society in which each individual, or rather 
each family, produced by their own unassisted efforts 
everything that they wanted. But in a piece of cloth 
woven in a modern factory, who shall say how much 
of the finished product was really due to the weaver, 
how much to his assistant, how much to the shepherd 
who tended the sheep, how much to the merchant 
who brought it to market ? And then the soldier, 
the magistrate, the policeman, the schoolmaster, the 
builder, who all indirectly took part in its production, 



ii THE PHILOSOPHICAL THEORY 47 

will reasonably contend that they too assisted to make 
that piece of cloth, and will demand their shares. But 
the maxim gives us no guidance as to the principle 
upon which the resulting wealth is to be divided 
between all these classes of labourers without all sorts 
of supplementary principles, about the justice or 
reasonableness of which endless disputes arise. And 
then after all, as Locke saw, the appropriation of 
Capital by the State only settles difficulties of dis- 
tribution so long as " there is as much and as good 
left for others." The Karl Marx theory may justify 
the appropriation of land as between the members of 
a particular section inter se ; but it assumes the appro- 
priation of the whole country by a particular community, 
and this cannot be justified as against the inhabitants 
of less favoured regions, if labour alone can confer a 
title to the enjoyment of wealth. Nobody has created 
the soil with which the man has mixed his labour. 
The fundamental question which Locke's theory raises 
is, whether any principle for the regulation of property 
or the enjoyment of wealth can claim to be self-evident 
apart from all considerations of social effects. 

It cannot be too strongly insisted that the question 
of property is only a particular department of the more 
general question, whether there are any a priori self- 
evident rights ; and that in turn depends upon the 
question whether there are any duties which can be 
laid down a priori^ and without reference to the 
social effects of conduct. Rights are meaningless apart 
from duties ; if all duties spring in the last resort from 
the duty of promoting the general good, then rights 
must also be shown to spring from the same principle. 
This was seen by Hume, who is generally regarded as 
the founder of modern Utilitarianism, the system 
according to which all duty consists in promoting 
the general good interpreted to mean nothing but 
happiness in the sense of pleasure. The system was 



48 PROPERTY 



ii 



really much older than Hume. But Hume did much 
more than his predecessors in attempting to apply the 
principle to the details of duty ; and he made a much 
more systematic attempt than they to meet some of 
its obvious difficulties. One of the most conspicuous 
of these was connected with the question of property. 
If an act is always right which produces a maximum 
of happiness, how could any act be more justifiable 
than to pick the pocket of a Duke, who would not 
feel the loss, and to give the proceeds to a beggar to 
whom it would give much pleasure ? Hume met this 
difficulty by the great utilitarian principle of the general 
rule or the long-run. Many isolated acts might 
produce happiness, which would be socially disastrous 
if generally imitated. 

To make this (the principle that the idea Justice is based upon 
Utility in an indirect and artificial way) more evident consider, 
that, tho' the rules of justice are establish'd merely by interest, 
their connexion with interest is somewhat singular, and is 
different from what may be observed on other occasions. A 
single act of justice is frequently contrary to public interest ; 
and were it to stand alone, without being followed by other 
tacts, may, in itself, be very prejudicial to society. When a 
man of merit, of a beneficent disposition, restores a great 
fortune to a miser, or a seditious bigot, he has acted justly and 
laudably, but the public is a real sufferer. Nor is every single 
act of justice, consider'd apart, more conducive to private 
interest than to public ; and 'tis easily conceiv'd how a man 
may impoverish himself by a signal instance of integrity, and 
have reason to wish, that with regard to that single act, the 
laws of justice were for a moment suspended in the universe. 
But however single acts of justice may be contrary, either to 
public or private interest, 'tis certain, that the whole plan or 
scheme is highly conducive, or indeed absolutely requisite, 
both to the support of society, and the well-being of every 
individual. 'Tis impossible to separate the good from the ill. 
Property must be stable, and must be fix'd by general rules. 
Tho' in one instance the public be a sufferer, this momentary 
ill is amply compensated by the steady prosecution of the rule, 
and by the power and order, which it establishes in society. 



ii THE PHILOSOPHICAL THEORY 49 

And now every individual person must find himself a gainer, 
on ballancing the account ; since without justice society must 
immediately dissolve, and every one must fall into that savage 
and solitary condition, which is infinitely worse than the worst 
situation that can possibly be suppos'd in society. 1 

From Hume the Utilitarian principle passed to 
Jeremy Bentham and his followers, the first school 
who were actually called Utilitarians. Hume himself 
was a man of very conservative views, and little social 
or humanitarian enthusiasm. The application which 
he gave to his doctrine of property was eminently 
conservative; the rights, practically the unlimited 
rights, of property had no more ardent champion than 
this sceptical and very destructive thinker. Bentham 
was, of course, a zealous social reformer ; and would 
heartily have favoured any attempt to modify the 
actual legal rights of property in any way which 
would tend to promote the public happiness. But 
the Benthamites were not Socialists. They were, most 
of them, ardent champions of a Psychology which 
regards the individual's love of his own pleasure as the 
supreme motive in human conduct, and of a Political 
Economy which was based upon that psychology, and 
which was consequently disposed to defend the system 
of private capital, with the inducements which it offers 
for individual exertion and accumulation, as absolutely 
essential to the public good. With the economic theory 
we are not now concerned. It is enough to point out 
that according to the Utilitarian school the rights of 
property spring ultimately from their tendency to 
promote the public good. This is a principle in 
which both the most ardent Individualist and the 
most extreme Socialist may agree. And there has 
been, on the whole, a general (though of course not by 
any means a universal) disposition ever since the time 
of Bentham to argue the question of property upon 

1 Treatise of Human Nature, Pt. ii. 2. 



50 PROPERTY n 

this basis upon the question of its social effects. 
Karl Marx, indeed, based his Socialism upon an 
a priori principle ; but of late the controversy between 
Socialism and its critics has generally been conducted 
on the assumption that the Utilitarian criterion is to 
be accepted. The question has been simply which 
system has the greatest tendency to ' promote the 
public good. The principle of Utility is practically 
assumed in discussing questions of politics or public 
policy by many who would (however inconsistently) 
refuse to apply it to the details of private morals ; 
and it has been even more universally accepted in 
popular controversy than among professed philosophers. 
The most important qualification of the Utilitarian 
principle which has been introduced among philosophers 
is that most of them refuse to accept the view that the 
good is identical with pleasure. Many of those who 
would agree with Bentham in making the justification 
and the limitation of property-rights (as of all other prin- 
ciples of conduct) depend upon their tendency to pro- 
mote the Well-being of human society, decline to follow 
him in thinking that Well-being means simply pleasure, 
and that pleasures differ only in quantity, not in quality. 
They will agree with Bentham as to the impossibility of 
pronouncing upon the morality of any human act apart 
from its consequences ; they will differ from him as to 
the character of the consequences which have to be 
taken into consideration. They will admit that what 
appear at first sight self-evident moral rules are found 
on a little reflection to contradict themselves, to involve 
exceptions really based on considerations of social well- 
being, and to be really incapable of being laid down 
with any definiteness or precision without reference 
to such considerations. They will contend that we do 
not really understand what an act is until we understand 
its consequences, so far as these can be foreseen : and 
if consideration of consequences is once admitted, it is 



ii THE PHILOSOPHICAL THEORY 51 

arbitrary to stop at any particular point. Ideally, an 
act is right which tends to promote the largest possible 
amount of true human Well-being. 1 If so, the duties 
which the institution of property imposes must be de- 
fended on exactly the same principle by their tendency 
ultimately (with immense stress on the ultimately) to 
promote this end. But it does not follow that true 
human Good or Well-being consists solely in a greatest 
quantum of pleasure. Many of those who would 
agree with Bentham in appealing to consequences, 
would insist strongly that morality or character or the 
good will is an end in itself and the most important 
element of Good ; that intellectual and aesthetic activity 
are likewise valuable in themselves and not merely on 
account of the pleasure which they produce ; and that, 
though pleasure is certainly an element in Well-being, 
its value depends upon its kind or quality and not 
merely upon quantity. Further to develop this view 
or the history of the controversies connected with it 
belongs to moral rather than to political philosophy. 
I can only point out that the question of property is 
part of a wider ethical problem ; and that if we accept 
a consequential or " teleological " theory of Ethics, we 
are bound to make the justification of property depend 
upon the same principle. But I must now return for 
a moment to the a priori theories held by those who 
refuse to accept the teleological theory, 2 whether in its 
hedonistic or its unhedonistic form. 

For the most part the modern attempts to place the 
rights of property upon an a priori basis have followed 
very much the lines laid down by Locke. Kant, who 
introduced such a " Copernican revolution " in Meta- 

1 I have developed the ethical theory here presupposed in my Theory of Good 
and Evil, and more briefly in a little volume on Ethics in " The People's Books " 
Series. This view may conveniently be styled " Ideal Utilitarianism." 

2 I.e. a theory which finds the test of the morality of an act in the end which 
it promotes : the term " Utilitarianism," when used without explanation or qualifica- 
tion, is generally used to imply that this end is maximum pleasure. 



52 PROPERTY ii 

physics, was the author of no new principle in politics. 
He accepted the social-contract view as to the origin 
and authority of the State in its crudest and most 
individualistic form, and he based property, like Locke, 
on what we may call the divine right of grab. The 
first occupier acquired thereby a sacred right to the 
ownership of it for all eternity. He introduced a 
qualification of the theory which brings out with 
peculiar distinctness its wholly unethical character. 
He held that a man has only a right to so much 
property as he can defend, and on this basis attempted 
to place on an a priori footing the convenient but 
arbitrary rule of international law which makes the 
dominion of States extend three miles into the sea, 
this being in Kant's time the maximum range of 
artillery. 1 What Natural Law will have to say when 
the guns on both sides of the English Channel can 
equally sweep the middle of the intervening waters is 
a problem which he has naturally not discussed. In 
Kant, however, the theory as to the way in which 
property could be acquired in a state of nature was 
seriously modified in its application to organized civil 
society. In civil society property can only be acquired 
by the implicit consent of Society, to which the State 
itself owes its authority. And the proper limits to the 
State's authority are fixed by the principle that the 
State's duty is to exercise the minimum of restraint 
under which the maximum liberty of each shall be 
compatible with the maximum liberty of every other. 
By a maximum of liberty he did not mean any of the 
subtler ethical ideas which have been read into the 
phrase by later Idealists who have used the same 
language, but simply freedom from constraint. It 
would be impossible further to develop Kant's view 
of property without discussing his whole conception 
of the nature of the State and of human society. It 

1 Kant's Philosophy of Law, Eng. trans, by Hastie, pp. 82-92, etc. 






ii THE PHILOSOPHICAL THEORY 53 

will be sufficient to say that the influence of Kant has 
produced a disposition among idealistic Philosophers 
to regard the rights of property as natural rights. We 
find in them a tendency to use the formulae of the old 
individualist theories, but to give them an attenuated 
or sublimated meaning. 

Hegel, for instance, the most influential of these 
writers, tells us that "a person has the right to 
direct his will upon any object, as his real and positive 
end. The object thus becomes his. As it [the object] 
has no end in itself, it receives its meaning and soul from 
his will. Mankind has the absolute right to appropriate 
all that is a thing.'* It will be observed that in this 
passage Hegel passes from " a person " to " mankind " 
as though the change made no difference. Nothing 
can be more reasonable than that u mankind " has a 
right to appropriate material things ; nothing more 
unreasonable than to say that any individual has a 
right to appropriate any object he pleases, without 
considering the effects of such appropriation upon 
others. In so far as Hegel is the asserter of a vast 
system of absolute, isolated, self-evident " rights," his 
system is open to all the objections which we have 
noticed to Locke's theory and to the intuitive systems 
of Rights and of Morals generally. As regards such 
questions as that of property, his speculations were 
prevented from leading to any really satisfactory results 
by his determination at all costs to defend the exist- 
ing order of Society and even the most accidental 
peculiarities of the Prussian Constitution of his time. 
Every Prussian institution is shown to flow from a 
necessity of thought : in England and France apparently 
the development or self-manifestation of the "idea" 
had constantly gone wrong. But in two ways Hegel 
contributed to a better theory of property. In the first 
place, although he still used much of the old individual- 

1 Philosophy of Rig/it, Eng. trans, by Dyde, p. 51. 



II 



54 PROPERTY 

istic language, he had a more " organic " view of the 
nature of Society and a juster view of the functions 
of the State. He took a more spiritual view of the 
functions which the State could perform, and conse- 
quently the moral as well as the merely economic 
advantages of private property begin to come into 
prominence. In the second place he insisted upon one 
particular advantage of property by making much of 
the doctrine that property is an expression of personality. 
Sometimes this doctrine is in Hegel couched in some- 
what bombastic and by no means illuminating language : 
"To appropriate is at bottom only to manifest the 
majesty of my will towards things,'' and so on. Merely 
to say that property is an expression of personality does 
not really close the controversy ; for after all, why 
should personality be expressed except in so far as 
this is a means to human good or actually constitutes 
that good ? The real difficulty of the problem begins 
where these expressions of my personality begin to 
get in the way of other people expressing their 
personalities too. But the doctrine does supply a 
much needed corrective to the ordinary utilitarian 
view, and has tended towards the recognition of 
the importance both of character and of intellectual 
development as elements in the total Well-being at 
which both legislation and individual conduct should 
aim. 

In order to keep our review of modern thought on 
this subject within limits it will be well to confine our- 
selves to two of the more recent tendencies of political 
thought, and to take our illustrations from this country 
only. Towards the middle of the nineteenth century 
the influence of the Utilitarian School in its Ben- 
thamite form began to be disputed by the growth of a 
school which professed to found its doctrine upon the 
Darwinian doctrine of Evolution. The most popular 
representative of this tendency was Herbert Spencer. 



ii THE PHILOSOPHICAL THEORY 55 

His Ethics were fundamentally Utilitarian ; but he 
attempted to extract from the teaching of Darwinism 
the doctrine that, as a means to the increase of pleasure, 
it was essential that the struggle for existence should 
go on unchecked by excessive State interference. 
Any meddling with private property which went beyond 
the most indispensable taxation was held to constitute 
such an excessive interference ; and in his zeal for 
Individualism he revived what was substantially the 
theory of Locke, and justified the extremest view of the 
sacredness of property on the ground of a man's natural 
right to the produce of his labour. The total incon- 
sistency between this theory and the u scientific " 
Utilitarianism which he professed in his ethical writings 
appears to have escaped his notice. He defends 
the principle as a self-evident or a priori truth, and 
expressly identified his teaching with that of Kant, 
professing (as was his wont) that he was in no way 
indebted to that philosopher (whom he had not read) 
or to any other previous thinker. He pushed his 
practical conclusions far beyond the point reached by 
Kant (who, with all his Individualism, was not quite 
uninfluenced by the German respect for the State), and 
treated the Free Libraries Act as a mere piece of robbery 
on the part of Parliament as much so as the act of any 
private individual who should walk into my library and 
help himself to my books. This a priori theory has 
already been sufficiently examined. As to the attempt 
to reinforce it by the application of Darwinism to politics, 
it will be enough to say here that it assumes that the 
system of private property involves a less measure of 
State interference than a system of Socialism or even 
Communism. A very little reflection will show that 
it is not through an unrestricted struggle for existence, 
through laisser-faire on the part of the State, that an 
infant of two inherits on the death of his father 
a landed estate extending over half a county. It is 



5 6 PROPERTY n 

rather owing to an extreme interference on the part of 
the State with the "natural right" of the strong man to 
grab the vacant estate, and to the employment of a host 
of legal officials, police, and (if necessary) soldiers to 
prevent the fight for the property which in a " state of 
nature" would inevitably ensue upon the death of the last 
owner. While the popularity of evolutionary theories 
in the region of Ethics is by no means at an end, this 
political application of the Darwinian theories is too 
much out of harmony with the practical tendencies of 
the age to exercise very much influence. One still sees 
a tendency towards an individualistic application of the 
"struggle for existence" doctrine among men of 
scientific education ; but neither in the region of 
practical politics nor in that of political speculation can 
Spencerianism as a system now be regarded as a very 
serious force. 

The other new factor in recent political thought 
comes from the gradual diffusion among university 
students, and through them among a wider public, of 
German Idealism, especially in its Hegelian form, and 
also, it may be added, of the Platonic and Aristotelian 
view of the State which was to a large extent the source 
of what is best in the political thought of Hegel and his 
disciples. In England the first writer who exercised 
a powerful influence in this direction was Thomas 
Hill Green, who first as a tutor of Balliol and then as 
Professor of Moral Philosophy was the most influential 
teacher of philosophy in Oxford for some twenty 
years before his early death in 1882. Most of the 
recent contributions to political thought of the more 
speculative type owe a good deal to the teaching of 
Hegel, either directly or through Green. I may add 
that, though the debt to Hegel is undoubted, the 
version of his teaching which is given by his English 
disciples is far clearer, freer from absurdity, and more 
soberly thought out than is the presentation of it in the 



ii THE PHILOSOPHICAL THEORY 57 

writings of Hegel himself. The reader who begins with 
Green's Principles of Political Obligation and goes on 
to Hegel's Philosophy of Right will probably feel that 
there is little of value in Hegel which is not better put 
by Green. 

The versions of Hegel's theory about property which 
are to be found in the writings of his English disciples 
naturally vary according to the degree of their own 
approach to Socialism. In the writings of Green the 
Hegelian reverence for the State and the Hegelian 
respect for property as the expression of personality are 
about equally prominent. His strong sense of the 
necessity of property for the building up of character 
led him, however, not so much to exalt the sacredness 
of property in the hands of the large owner, as to 
insist on the necessity of such legislation as would 
tend to the diffusion of property as widely as possible 
among the masses. A more socialistic version of the 
Hegelian teaching is to be found in the writings of 
the late Professor Ritchie ; while of a more individual- 
istic interpretation the most conspicuous representative 
is Professor Bosanquet. 

Our present concern is, however, not so much with 
practical applications or deductions as with the theo- 
retical determination of the ultimate principle by 
which the question as to the best way of distributing 
the fruits of industry ought to be decided. When 
stripped of technicalities, the general tendency of modern 
political philosophy at least as represented by the 
more idealistic or spiritualistic writers is towards the 
view that the justification of the institution lies in its 
tendency to promote for the whole community a Well- 
being which is not to be identified with pleasure, but 
which includes the development of character and 
intelligence as well as pleasure. Property is, as 
Aristotle held, an instrument of the best and highest 
life. That arrangement of property is best which 



58 PROPERTY n 

tends to secure such a life for the whole community 
or for as many as possible. It is clear that if this 
view of the justification of property be adopted, not 
the same system will be suitable at every time and 
place. Everywhere the established system has a 
prima facie claim to acceptance. Some system for 
apportioning wealth is the very first condition of social 
well-being, and the maintenance of any such system 
is always better than anarchy and confusion. But 
every improvement in the established system which 
will tend to promote that end better has every justifica- 
tion which can be claimed for the existing system. 
And the existing system loses its justification the 
moment it is shown that it can be improved. It is 
extremely important to realize that the question is 
not as to the rival claims of two sharply opposed, cut 
and dried systems one a system of private Capitalism 
and the other a system called Socialism. Private 
property has meant an immense number of different 
things at different times and places. Everywhere there 
has been some subordination of private property to the 
authority of the State in the interests of general welfare ; 
and everywhere some collective ownership has subsisted 
side by side with private ownership. The King or 
the State, the Municipality and all sorts of other 
corporations, have everywhere been large property- 
owners ; and all States have exercised some sort of con- 
trol over the use men make of private property. The 
practical question is, " By what system will men be 
most stimulated to make a maximum contribution to 
the general welfare, and what system will lead to the 
widest possible diffusion of the highest kind of life ? " 
Under different conditions every system, from a 
tolerably extreme individualistic system of private 
property to a rather extreme collectivism, might be 
the best possible for the particular time and place. To 
devise the best possible system for a given time and 



ii THE PHILOSOPHICAL THEORY 59 

place is a question rather of practical politics than of 
political theory. 

Are there then, it may be asked, no limits to the 
socialization of industry which might conceivably be 
desirable under particular circumstances ? Could a 
complete suppression of all private property be 
conceivably the best system under certain conditions ? 
Or is there any sense in which we may say that a 
right to private property is one of the eternal and 
unchangeable " rights of man " ? It is probable that 
the unchangeable character of human nature will 
always set strict limits to the possibility of dispensing 
with individual and family interest as a stimulus to the 
production of wealth ; and some liberty of individual 
action, some sphere for the operation of individual 
enterprise and energy, will always be desirable on 
economic grounds. But a much more certain ground 
for insisting on the permanent necessity of private 
property as an institution is to be found in what 
has already been said as to the necessity for the 
development of character. Some liberty of action, 
some form of arranging one's own life in advance, 
some freedom of choice, and some certainty that a man 
will experience the results of his choice, are essential 
to the development of character ; and this there cannot 
be unless there is some permanent control over material 
things. Supposing the whole object of life were to 
secure a maximum average of enjoyment to each 
individual, it is quite conceivable that, if only certain 
initial difficulties of organization could be got over, 
a higher average could be reached by some extreme 
communistic arrangement under which any man, woman, 
or child would be " taken in and done for " by the 
State or the Municipality fed, clothed, instructed, 
amused, provided with a set task, compelled to work 
from the cradle to the grave. Not so, if the object 
we have in view is the calling out into activity the 



60 PROPERTY 



ii 



individual's best and most varied energies, moral and 
intellectual. Nobody has expressed this more forcibly 
than Professor Bosanquet. Professor Bosanquet's 
Essay on " The Principle of Private Property," in the 
collection of Essays called Aspects of the Social Problem , 
is perhaps the best brief treatment of the subject which 
has ever been put into print. He insists that for a man 
to have everything provided for him reduces him to the 
level of a child. 

Let us take the child in the family as the extreme type, 
and leave out any imitation of grown-up life which his parents 
may introduce by way of discipline, by taking away what he 
wastes or spoils, and so forth. His relation to things has no 
unity corresponding to his moral nature. No nerve of 
connection runs through his acts in dealing with the external 
world. So with his food ; he may waste or throw away his 
food at one meal, he gets none the less at the next (unless by 
way of discipline). He gets what is thought necessary quite 
apart from all his previous action. So too with his dress. 
The dress of a young child does not express his own character 
at all, but that of his mother. If he spoils his things, that 
makes no difference to him (unless as a punishment) ; he has 
what is thought proper for him at every given moment. So 
with travel, enjoyments, and education up to a certain point. 
What he is enabled to have and do in no way expresses his 
own previous action or character, except in as far as he is 
put in training by his parents for grown-up life. The essence 
of this position is, that the dealings of such an agent with the 
world of things do not affect each other, nor form an inter- 
dependent whole. He may eat his cake and have it ; or he 
may not eat it and yet not have it. To such an agent the 
world is miraculous ; things are not for him adjusted, organised, 
contrived ; things simply come as in a fairy tale. The same 
is the case with a slave. Life is from hand to mouth \ it has 
as such no totality, no future, and no past. 

Now, private property is not simply an arrangement for 
meeting successive momentary wants as they arise on such a 
footing as this. It is wholly different in principle, as adult or 
responsible life differs from child-life, which is irresponsible. 
It rests on the principle that the inward or moral life cannot 
be a unity unless the outward life the dealing with things 



ii THE PHILOSOPHICAL THEORY 61 

is also a unity. In dealing with things this means a causal 
unity, i.e. that what we do at one time, or in one relation, 
should affect what we are able to do at another time, or in 
another relation. I suspect that the difficulty in accepting this 
principle is largely due to a mistake about inward morality to 
treating the pure will for good as if it could exist and constitute 
a moral being without capacity for external expression. This is 
a blunder in principle. If all power of dealing effectively with 
things is conceived absent, inward morality, or the good will, 
vanishes with it. I will return to this point in dealing with 
the " no margin " doctrine. 

Private property, then, is the unity of life in its external or 
material form ; the result of past dealing with the material 
world, and the possibility of future dealing with it; the 
general or universal means of possible action and expression 
corresponding to the moral self that looks before and after, as 
opposed to the momentary wants of a child or of an animal. 
A grown man knows that if he does this he will not be able 
to do that, and his humanity, his powers of organisation, and 
intelligent self-assertion, depend on his knowing it. If he 
wants to do something in particular ten years hence he must 
act accordingly to-day ; he must be able in some degree to 
measure his resources. If he wants to marry he must fit 
himself to maintain a family ; he must look ahead and count 
the cost, must estimate his competence and his character. 
That is what makes man different from an animal or a child ; 
he considers his life as a whole, and organises it as such that 
is, with a view to reasonable possibilities, not merely to the 
passing moment. 1 

All this is perfectly true and admirably put. The 
necessity for some liberty and some variety of external 
circumstances and modes of life for the highest in- 
tellectual development is another important considera- 
tion which has been much insisted upon by such 
writers as Durkheim and Simmel. And here it is 
important to notice that the plea for liberty is not 
sufficiently met by insisting, as has been so eloquently 
and humorously done by Mr. Lowes Dickinson, 

1 Essay on " The Principle of Private Property," in Aspects of the Social Problem, 
PP- 39'3 * * For a more elaborate treatment of the subject see his Philosophical Theory 
of the State. 



62 PROPERTY 



ii 



upon the absurdity of supposing that the propertyless 
labourer under the ordinary capitalistic regime enjoys 
any liberty of which Socialism would deprive him. 1 
For it may be of extreme importance that some should 
enjoy liberty that it should be possible for some few 
men to be able to dispose of their time in their own 
way although such liberty may be neither possible 
nor desirable for the great majority. That culture 
requires a considerable differentiation in social condi- 
tions is also a principle of unquestionable importance. 
But it must not be assumed that liberty and differentia- 
tion and opportunities for the development of character 
in some or all can only be secured by a continuance 
of the whole system of private Capital as it is now 
understood. 

Professor Bosanquet and many other philosophical 
critics of Socialism seem to forget that Socialism does 
not aim at the extinction of private property but only 
at that of private capital. Under any scheme which is 
socialistic without being communistic, private property 
might very well exist in the only sense in which the 
vast majority (say) of Post Office employees now own 
property. A postman under Socialism would be able 
to enjoy property with all its moral advantages as fully 
as now, except that he would be unable to get interest 
on the few pounds which he might at present save and 
put into the Savings Bank. It could scarcely be 
contended that the right to get a few shillings interest 
upon such savings is absolutely necessary to a man's 
moral well-being. Professor Bosanquet assumes much 
too readily that the moral advantages of Socialism could 
not be secured without the permission of capitalization 
and of inheritance. No doubt, when we think not so 
much of the moral effects upon the average individual as 
of the advantage to the community generally of having 
some persons in a position to choose their own tasks and 

1 Justice and Liberty : a Political Dialogue (1908), e.g. pp. 129, 131. 



ii THE PHILOSOPHICAL THEORY 63 

dispose of their own leisure, the difficulty of getting 
the advantages of property without these incidents of 
our present capitalistic system becomes much greater. 
I am myself disposed to think that the institution of 
property cannot bring with it its full advantages, 
economic, moral and social, without some form of 
capitalization and some rights of inheritance, however 
much these rights may be curtailed and controlled by 
the State. But the form which it is desirable that the 
institution of property should assume must be settled 
by detailed argument as to its advantages and dis- 
advantages ; it must be settled by experience, and 
with reference to each particular stage of social develop- 
ment. We cannot justify the whole capitalistic system 
en bloc by the bare formula that property is necessary 
to the development of individual character. The 
most that we can claim, as a general principle applicable 
to all stages of social development, is that without 
some property or capacity for acquiring property there 
can be no individual liberty, and that without some 
liberty there can be no proper development of character; 
and further that considerable leisure and liberty of 
action, such as is now secured by private capital and 
inheritance, for some persons must always be socially 
desirable. In this sense we may lay it down that the 
institution of property is one of the permanent 
conditions of social Well-being or (if we please) 
one of the inalienable "rights of man." The exact 
form which it should assume must be settled for 
each particular stage of social development and each 
particular country by the gradual accumulation of 
experience, the gradual development and the gradual 
criticism of detailed suggestions for social improvement. 
Another remark that may be made upon Professor 
Bosanquet's defence of private property is that, while 
he admirably develops the good effects of the present 
system upon character, he seems almost blind to the 



64 PROPERTY ii 

bad effects upon character of the present almost un- 
limited competition and facility for accumulation. It is 
undoubtedly a mistake to talk as though all that was 
required for " character " was a vague and flabby 
" altruism." In the interests of Society itself such 
virtues as industry, foresight, self-reliance, self-respect, 
and the like are quite as important as the more 
obviously and immediately other-regarding virtues. 
But the intense selfishness fostered by our present 
system must not be ignored. I must, however, leave 
to other writers the further discussion of the problem 
of Property in its practical application. The leading 
idea which I have attempted to bring out by means of 
this brief historical sketch is that the justification of 
property must depend not upon any a -priori principle 
but upon its social effects. Among these effects a 
prominent place must always be given to its effects 
upon character, and the justification of every pro- 
posed amendment of the institution as it now exists 
must depend upon these same principles. The problem 
of the future is to devise a gradual modification of 
the system by which its advantages the encouraging of 
industry, originality, energy, enterprise, individuality 
which it affords, the measure of liberty for all and the 
greater liberty which it secures for a few, the training 
in character and the development of individuality, the 
sense of responsibility and of family solidarity which it 
encourages shall be secured without the outrageous 
inequalities, the material hardships and uncertainties, 
and the injury to character which are produced alike by 
excessive wealth and excessive poverty. 



Ill 
|THE PRINCIPLE OF PRIVATE PROPERTY 

BY 

A. D. LINDSAY, M.A. 

FELLOW AND TUTOR OF BALLIOL COLLEGE, OXFORD 



SUMMARY 

THE principle of private property has the twofold character of all rights. 
It is a right vested in individuals thought of as set over against one another, 
and it requires the recognition and protection of society for its existence. 
Extreme views which neglect either of these aspects are too obviously 
wrong to need consideration. Differences of opinion about the right of 
property arise as too exclusive attention is paid to the claims of the 
solidarity of society or of the independent development of its individual 
members. The first attitude gives rise to the view that property is entirely 
the arbitrary creation of society, the second to the view that society must 
recognize the right of property but cannot modify or control it. The 
attempt to make the right of property inherent in the individual apart 
from society is false to the facts of the creation of wealth. Yet the denial 
of such rights often leads to mere political opportunism. The good of 
society is the criterion of rights, but that good can only be expressed in 
the good lives of individuals. Private property can only be defended as a 
condition of the good life. 

Before such defence is attempted it must be noticed that the right of 
private property has taken the most diverse forms, and the same defence 
will not serve all forms. 

We might try to find a defence of private property in the necessary 
separation of men in some respects. If the production of wealth is 
co-operative, much consumption is necessarily separate. But property in 
things that are separately used, in so far as they are so used, is not the 
principle of private property but of Communism. Communism is an 
attempt to confine property to use. The disadvantages of such an attempt 
to distinguish property in matter not in use and in matter in use, and 
confine the first to the community, are that it is hardly compatible with 
the discovery of new uses and needs, that it gives enormous power to those 
who govern the community, and that it takes from the individual the 
necessity for deliberation and foresight. Private property is essential to 
the full development of the individual. 

This, however, is not an objection to Socialism, which defends private 
property in goods to be consumed but attacks it in the means of production 
on the ground that the production of wealth is co-operative. Considera- 



in PRINCIPLE OF PRIVATE PROPERTY 67 

tion of the difficulty of distinguishing between the means of consumption 
and of production shows that most property does not consist in things but 
in power over other men, and suggests that the real basis of the attacks on 
property is the evils of the irresponsible power it bestows. 

Nevertheless something can be said for private property in the means of 
production. Although the production of wealth is co-operative it is not 
therefore impossible to distinguish between the different values of the work 
of different individuals, and it is essential to encourage in individuals 
originality and invention. Giving to certain individuals power to direct 
and organize the work of others is also essential. The principle of private 
property in the means of production may be defended as being but the 
carrying out of the principles of "tools to those who can use them." 

On the other side the following considerations must be noted : 

1. This defence does not apply to the rights of bequest and inheritance, 
lich must be defended on very different grounds. 

2. The amount of money earned by any individual may represent only 
very roughly his power to serve society. 

3. The fact that the power given to individuals by private property 
tends to efficiency when rightly used, does not remove the evils produced 
by the irresponsible use of that power. We are still faced with the problem 
of how we can combine efficiency with control in the interests of society. 
But this is precisely the problem of the control of political power which 
has in the political sphere been largely solved. The political analogy 
should show us that no simple or ready-made solution of the problem 
of property is possible, but may also suggest the lines along which a 
solution is likely to be found. 



Ill 

THE PRINCIPLE OF PRIVATE PROPERTY 

THE principle of private property partakes in a peculiar 
degree of the twofold character of all rights. On the 
one hand, as the words show, it implies a right belonging 
to individuals, and to individuals thought of as set over 
against and excluding one another. Private property 
is something in which a man can express his own in- 
dividuality and character, and which he can prevent 
other people from using. In a society with a developed 
system of private property wealth is thought of as 
divided up into separate lots : each member of 
society has in his property a sphere of his own. On 
the other hand private property, just because it is a 
right, exists only in and through society. Without 
mutual recognition of rights, without respect for law and 
its decisions, property could not go on existing. As 
society develops, the importance of a man's power to 
defend himself, of his physical grasp over his possessions, 
becomes less, but private property does not diminish 
but increases. A man's own is what society and law 
allow him, or what they recognize to be his. On what- 
ever principle this recognition is based, it is by virtue 
of it that private property exists. Private property 
then, like other rights, is a creation of society, yet in the 
institution of private property society seems to be 
denying its nature and insisting not on the social but on 
the individual and exclusive nature of its members. 

68 



in PRINCIPLE OF PRIVATE PROPERTY 69 

To neglect either of these two aspects of the right of 
property is fatal. For if you take away the recognition 
of rights which implies society, property disappears, 
and if we would vest all property absolutely in society 
as a whole, we should be denying the separate existence 
of individuals. Even the most extreme form of Com- 
munism must allow a man's property in the food that 
he eats. Communism is only an attempt to reduce to a 
minimum the right of private use implied in property. 
It cannot abolish it altogether. 

These two extremes then need not trouble us. 
Some sort of recognition must be given to the social as 
to the individual character of property. Differences of 
opinion as to the place which property ought to 
occupy in society arise from the difficulty of adjusting 
the claims of the solidarity of society on the one hand, 
and the independent development of its individual 
members on the other. Some political thinkers would 
have all institutions directed to the encouragement of 
individuality and leave the solidarity of society to look 
after itself. Others take just the reverse view. 

When interest is focussed on the individual, society 
is sometimes looked upon as a system of mechanical and 
external alliances. Property is held to be not created 
though it must be recognized by society. The right of 
property then is thought to have its source in the in- 
dividual regarded not as a member of society but as an 
independent unit. It is the business of society to 
maintain and make effective this right, but it has no 
power to modify it, no control over it. When, how- 
ever, such stress is laid on the fact that society is an 
organic whole that the units composing it are thought 
incapable of independent existence, it is possible to 
maintain that inasmuch as property would not exist 
without society, it is created by the definite act of 
society to suit its convenience, and can be for this same 
reason modified or destroyed by society at will. We 



70 PROPERTY m 

ought not on this view to try to go beyond the 
existing right. We cannot discuss what rights of 
property the State should recognize, only what it has 
recognized or now wills to recognize. 

The classical exposition of the first of these views 
is found in Locke's Second Treatise on Civil Govern- 
ment. It has been described and examined in another 
Essay, and need not detain us here. It seeks to found 
the right of private property on the principle that a 
man has a right to the wealth which he has himself 
created. The principle is innocent enough, but it will 
not serve the purpose desired of it. It will not suffice 
to fit the facts. For much private property cannot 
possibly be described as created by those who own it, 
and, a more fatal objection, wealth is not created out 
of nothing, but by the manipulation of previously exist- 
ing wealth or sources of wealth. If these are privately 
owned, then all members of society have not an equal 
opportunity of creating wealth, and therefore the 
apparent justice of the principle that each man should 
own what he has created is illusory. Further, the 
creation of wealth is not the work of separate indi- 
viduals working independently, but is a co-operative 
undertaking in which in one way or another the whole 
community takes part. In any society of at all 
developed economic structure there are almost no 
articles of value of which a man can say, " This I and 
I alone produced." 

The theory really implies that individuals produce 
wealth in isolation, and that law and society then re- 
cognize the position from without. The facts are quite 
otherwise. Men cannot be cut loose from their past, 
and regarded as beginning to produce wealth from 
what has been nothing before, nor as separated from 
their fellows in the act of production. Society has its 
part in the production as in the recognition of property. 

If society allows each of its members to own property 



in PRINCIPLE OF PRIVATE PROPERTY 71 

which is recognized as his and therefore not another's, 
if it seems to think of the individual with his property 
as cut off from his fellows, that independence, the private 
nature of property, is not based upon the private nature 
or individuality of the production. The wealth which 
men possess as property was made by co-operation, the 
separate contribution to which of each member of 
society cannot be exactly estimated. Private property is 
recognized by society not in virtue of a right inherent 
in the individual, but because it is an institution which 
is thought to be for the good of society as a whole. 

This does not necessarily mean that private property 
is therefore only the creation of convention. The 
replacement of the doctrine of absolute natural rights 
inherent in the individual by the doctrine that the 
standard of all rights is the convenience or good of 
society, seems sometimes to imply a justification of 
political opportunism. For the convenience or good of 
society as a whole might be interpreted as the con- 
venience of society at any particular moment, or worse 
still, the convenience of an existing government. The 
real service of the doctrine of natural rights was that it 
gave content to the conception of the good of society, 
that it emphasized the truth that the good of society 
can only express itself in the good lives of its individual 
members. We may still then maintain that the prin- 
ciple of private property ought to be recognized by 
society, if we can show that it is an essential condition 
of the good life. And this is the only possible line of 
defence of the principle. 

Here one thing must be said in warning. Other 
Essays have shown that the right of private property 
has existed in the most various forms, exists in different 
forms at the present day, and has had the most different 
effects. Yet I have talked so far of the principle or the 
right of private property as though that were some- 
thing simple and always the same. Any discussion 



72 PROPERTY in 

then of the part played by the institution of private 
property in society might seem to require a vast historical 
enquiry, unless we can distinguish the principle of 
private property from the various forms in which, or 
the varied extent to which, that principle has been 
recognized. 

It is possible, I think, to do this by going back 
to a phrase used at the beginning of this paper. In 
the institution of private property society seems to 
be insisting on the individual, exclusive nature of 
its members. We are all members one of another. 
No man liveth to himself or dieth to himself. We 
are what we are through the influences of society. In 
a very real sense it is true that there is nothing of 
which we can say that it is our own because we alone 
have made it, or because it interests or affects us only. 
Yet what is legally mine is not another's, and I have 
sharply-defined and clear-cut rights over my property. 
On what grounds can such an artificial distinction of 
man from man be justified, and how far ought it to be 
extended ? 

We might begin by attempting to base private 
property on actual facts. Men in society form an 
organism and yet they remain in some respects distinct. 
We cannot separate men in the production of wealth, 
that must always be co-operative ; but we obviously 
can in the consumption. A dinner that another man 
eats is no use to me. There are some things which, 
from the necessities of our physical nature, must be 
used separately. Private property then may be justi- 
fied if it is based on use. Those things are rightly 
privately owned, it will be said, which are necessarily 
privately used, and in so far as they are so used. Such 
a principle, however, has little to do with the principle 
of private property as commonly understood. Rather, 
it is the principle of Communism. For Communism 
is an attempt to confine property to use. The com- 



in PRINCIPLE OF PRIVATE PROPERTY 73 

munity takes over all rights in things that are not 
being used, and gives to individual members of society 
only these rights which are coincident with prescribed 
uses. Private property, as generally understood, implies 
rights over things when they are not being used, the 
right to use or refrain from using, the right to allow or 
to prevent use to others. 

A successful state of Communism would imply that 
all care of property when it was not being used, all 
provision of property in anticipation of its use, and the 
reconciliation of all conflicting claims to the use of the 
same property would be the business of the community. 
The individuals would only have to think what they 
wanted to do, to manifest their needs, and if the com- 
munal organization was adequate, these would be sup- 
plied. Such a system of society is not unthinkable. 
It can easily be realized in a family or in a monastery ; 
but it is a principle very difficult to realize in an ordinary 
political society, and it has a serious moral disadvantage. 
The position of property in anticipation of its use 
could be organized communally only if the uses of 
property remained uniform. Such an organization 
would be hardly compatible with the discovery of 
new uses and needs by the individual members of 
society. Further communal organization can only 
mean organization by some individuals on behalf of 
the rest, and would be possible only where, as in a 
family or a monastery, most members of the com- 
munity were content to allow others to arrange their 
lives for them. If the control over wealth when it is 
not being used is separated from the right over it in 
use, and the former assigned to the community, and 
the second to the individual, the necessity for delibera- 
tion and foresight is taken from the individual. The 
moral advantage of private property over Communism 
is that it makes the private person think of his life 
as a whole, and realize his responsibility for his actions. 



74 PROPERTY m 

Unless we learn that if we are reckless now we shall 
be less able to do what we want in the future, and 
that not for want of the permission of others 
whom we might try to get round, but because of the 
simple law that you cannot eat your cake and have 
it, we should probably remain children all our lives. 
We need not go to actual systems of Communism to 
discover that. It is equally apparent in the life of 
those unfortunate sons of very wealthy and foolish 
parents who are sure that they will be given as much 
money as they may want whatever they may do, as in 
those whose livelihood is so insecure that it is not 
worth their while to look ahead. Private property 
enables the individual to develop that power of planning 
and deciding for one's self which is as important a factor 
in the good life of society as the sense of community 
and interdependence. Its ultimate justification is the 
worth of individuality, and the fact that individuality 
expresses itself in relation to external goods. This 
point is so familiar and obvious that there is no need 
to labour it. Most people recognize by this time of 
day that the good of society is not helped but hindered 
by the elimination of individuality and character in its 
members. 

Opinions differ as to where these considerations 
should lead us. They are often, for example, adduced 
as an argument against Socialism, but private control 
over the spending of income is as compatible with 
Socialism as with the existing system of property. 
The Socialist would indeed maintain that under 
Socialism more people would be in a position to 
enjoy the advantages of private property ; but 
Socialism attacks not private property in general, but 
private property in the means of production; and it 
might well be contended that while spending or con- 
sumption should be as individual as possible, the 
production of wealth is essentially a co-operative 



in PRINCIPLE OF PRIVATE PROPERTY 75 

undertaking in which the emphasis laid on individuality 
by private property is disadvantageous. Any mono- 
poly of the means of production can only be harmful. 
Let us see then what there is to be said for private 
property in the means of production. 

The first point which might be made is that no 
clear line can be drawn between means of production 
and means of consumption, or between capital and 
income ; for capital is only created by the income or 
the wealth owned by individuals being set aside or 
used for a particular purpose. We can point to almost 
nothing that is always a means of production or always 
a thing to be consumed. 

This objection is not a fatal one because there is no 
doubt that we can roughly say when wealth is being 
used as capital and when as income. But in it we are 
confronted with a fact about property which is of the 
utmost importance. We often think of property as 
consisting in things. When we insist on the importance 
of property as a means to the expression of individuality, 
we think of the importance of a man's possessing 
things that are his own, his own books and pictures, 
his own house and so on. But in a society whose 
economic organization is at all developed, most pro- 
perty consists not in rights to the enjoyment of things, 
but in rights to services ; the power to make men act 
in certain ways. This power, it may well be contended, 
is as essential a part of what makes individuality in 
life as is the possession of objects. Far more than 
such possession it makes possible the abuses which are 
the real grounds of attacks on the principle of private 
property. The desire for wealth to consume has after 
all got its limits, the desire for power over other men's 
lives has not. The difficulty of distinguishing between 
property used as a means of production and property 
consumed may be used not only as an argument to 
defend the first because of the virtues of the second, 



76 PROPERTY in 

but to attack the second because of the vices of the 
first. 

But something else can be said for private property 
in the means of production. The argument .may be 
put in some such way as this. 

It may be true that all productive work is co- 
operative and that, therefore, no wealth is produced 
by individuals in isolation, but it does not follow that 
the part played by different individuals is the same 
or of equal value. Co-operation is the combining of 
different wills and different minds, and all deliberation 
and contrivance comes originally from individual minds. 
Efficient production is only possible if encouragement 
is given to originality and invention in individuals as 
much as to the co-operation between all the members 
of society. It may be true that power over and control 
of other men is liable to abuse, but it is also an essential 
instrument in achieving anything of note in combined 
effort. If private property gives men the power of 
directing others in the work of co-operative production, 
that is no evil but a manifest good if that power is in 
the hands of those who can use it best. Further, while 
it may be true that we cannot divide up wealth into 
parts and say this part was created entirely by this man 
and this by that, it does not follow that we cannot 
estimate the relative importance of the parts played by 
different men. On the contrary, a man's income does 
roughly express the value which society puts upon his 
services, and the money a man makes is a fair criterion 
of his capability to use profitably the power over other 
men's lives which the possession of property gives. 
Such a criterion may not be infallible. No doubt it is 
not, but it is a better criterion than any other which can 
be substituted for it. The principle of private property 
in the means of production is but the carrying out of 
the principle " tools to those who can use them," and 
that surely is a principle conceived in the interests not 



Ill 



PRINCIPLE OF PRIVATE PROPERTY 77 



primarily of the individual but of society. In this 
argument there is much truth, in so far as it is an 
argument, that individuality in the production of 
wealth is for the good of society as well as individuality 
in the spending of it, and must be made possible under 
any system of property. But it does not follow that 
such individuality is best realized under the existing 
system of private property. Against that particular 
conclusion the following considerations may be urged, 
i. Such arguments would not justify the rights 
of bequest or inheritance. It may be that the 
power of bequest in some form is a necessary in- 
centive to effort. It is also true that the solidarity of 
the family which the right of inheritance encourages, 
though the right of bequest does not, is for the good 
of society. Nevertheless in themselves these rights go 
against the principle of tools to those who can use 
them, in as much as they put great power into the 
hands of those whose only claim to it is that they are 
the natural or chosen heirs of those who have shown 
the capability of u.sing it. Any defence of these rights 
must ultimately be based upon a recognition of the 
importance and value of the existence of associations 
within the State intermediate between the State and the 
individual, such as the family or what are called 
voluntary associations. The attempt to enforce rigidly 
the principle of tools to those who can use them or 
money to him who has earned it, and to give all else to 
the State would deny the value of all such lesser bonds 
and communities. The permanence of the family has a 
social value which the right of inheritance helps to 
maintain. The practice of charitable bequest led at 
an early date to the recognition by law that there are 
certain purposes which may well be made more 
permanent than the lives of the individuals who serve 
them, and which are therefore allowed to own property 
and regarded indeed as in some sense persons. How 



y8 PROPERTY m 

far the rights of property vested in corporations should 
be the same as those vested in individuals is a subject 
of too great complexity to be entered into here. For 
our present purpose it is enough to note that it can- 
not be solved by the application of any simple rule. 
It demands the adjustment of various interests, each 
having a value of its own. The problem of the 
position of voluntary associations in the State is one 
with a long history behind it, and the powers of such 
associations to hold and inherit property has played a 
large part in that history. How to preserve the 
variety and initiative which the existence of such 
associations makes possible consistently with maintain- 
ing the stability of the whole State and the freedom 
of individual members of each association and of the 
State, is perhaps the most difficult of political problems 
which confronts us to-day, and one of which there is 
certainly no final solution. As little can there be any 
final settlement of the rights of property which are 
connected with it. 

2. To return to the argument that the existing 
system of private property is based on the principle 
of tools to those who can use them, exceptions 
having been now made of the rights of inheritance and 
of bequest, it is clear on consideration that the amount 
of money earned in any undertaking is obviously only 
a' very rough test of its public utility. There are 
some ways of making money, e.g. the promotion of 
lotteries or gambling, which the State definitely forbids, 
thereby claiming that the collective verdict of the 
community may override what may be called the 
economic verdict expressed in the fact that so many 
individual people are prepared to pay money to the 
promoters of lotteries. The same principle is implied 
in the special taxation on lotteries in countries where 
they are permitted, or on the drink traffic. It is also 
implied in the State endowment of research or education. 



in PRINCIPLE OF PRIVATE PROPERTY 79 

It is there recognized that research has a value to the 
community which is not recognized in the value given 
to it in the open market. For it is something which 
pays in the long run but perhaps pays no individual 
immediately. This is expressed in the common phrase 
" the State or a corporation can afford to wait for its 
money." The community's judgments of value can 
take in a wider range of circumstances, and take thought 
for a longer period of time, than the judgments of value 
expressed in the economic preferences of individuals. 
Even so the argument from money earned to public 
service rendered would only hold of a system of 
perfectly free competition. Actually it is vitiated 
wherever monopoly exists. 

3. While it is true that the power given to 
individuals by private property tends to efficiency 
when rightly used, that does not remove the evils 
produced by the irresponsible power thus acquired 
with property. It may be the case that as yet no 
means have been devised which can prevent these evils 
without also taking away the advantages of private 
property, and that they are a price which is worth 
paying. On that point opinions will differ. But 
obviously it would be desirable if the efficiency 
produced by the encouragement of individual initia- 
tive and the entrusting of power into the hands of 
individuals were combined with some means of pre- 
venting that power being abused, with some method 
of enforcing responsibility. Even if we hold, as 
some do, that to encourage in individuals possessing 
property a sense of this responsibility is all we can 
compass at present, we need not give up hope of 
contriving something better in the future. 

Here we have the analogy of the control of political 
power to encourage us. Indeed once we realize that 
property exists mainly as power, we can see that the 
problem of the proper regulation of property is only 



8o PROPERTY m 

the old political problem of the recognition and control 
of political power in a vastly more complicated form. 
The same difficulty of combining the efficiency which 
is given by the concentration of power with the 
prevention of its abuse and the insistence that such 
power shall be used for social and not for anti-social 
ends, has been realized and to some extent solved 
in the political sphere. The pressing need for 
strong and efficient government in the sixteenth 
and seventeenth centuries made writers like Hobbes 
treat political power as the absolute property of the 
sovereign, and denounce any attempts to limit such 
power or make it responsible as fatal to the efficiency 
of government. Means of combining efficiency with 
popular control have been evolved but slowly ; no 
ready-made or simple solution could possibly have 
been found ; it needed the political experience of 
generations to achieve a system of responsible govern- 
ment. At first the possibility of good government 
depended on individual rulers choosing to act as though 
they were responsible to their people. But there has 
grown up such a system of government as makes the 
irresponsible use of political power difficult if not 
impossible. 

The problem of combining the free use of power 
and individual initiative with their control in the 
interest of society, of giving scope and yet preventing 
the evils arising from irresponsibility, will probably be 
much more difficult in the sphere of economic produc- 
tion than in that of government for various reasons. 
(i) The problem has been solved in the political sphere 
only by a strict limitation, in the early stages of the 
solution at least, of that sphere. The power given by 
property extends to every corner of social life, and is 
infinitely more indeterminate and fluid than political 
power. (2) The problem has to be solved without 
destroying private property in the means of expenditure 



in PRINCIPLE OF PRIVATE PROPERTY 81 

and consumption, and it is not easy to draw the line 
between the two forms of property more than roughly. 
(3) Initiative and inventiveness are more important in 
the economic than in the political sphere, and regulation 
of economic will have to be more elastic than regulation 
of political power. 

We may be confident that no simple ready-made 
solution of it will be found. But that is no reason for 
supposing that the task is impossible or that the present 
makeshift system is the only one that is possible. 
Without being able at this moment completely to work 
out a better system we may be able to see the direction 
in which development is desirable. In the meantime, 
if we realize that the existing institution of private 
property is not based on absolute right and has no 
absolute but only a partial justification, in that while 
it makes for the good life of men in society it does 
so at a considerable cost, we may see that the system 
will be tolerable only if the possessors of property act 
as the good sovereign of earlier times acted as though, 
that is, they were under obligations which law is not 
yet able or does not think it convenient to enforce. 



IV 

THE BIBLICAL AND EARLY 
CHRISTIAN IDEA OF PROPERTY 

BY 

THE REV. VERNON BARTLET, D.D. (ST. ANDREWS) 

PROFESSOR OF CHURCH HISTORY IN MANSFIELD COLLEGE, OXFORD 



SUMMARY 

THE discussion limited for practical reasons to one specific type of religion, 
the Biblical and Early Christian. 

Here the religious view of Humanity is determinative of property. 

I. Old Testament religion : its genius and social implications, as 
realized at various periods in Israel's history. 

The principles of social justice emphasized by the Hebrew Prophets, 
both earlier and later, and in its own way by post-Exilic Judaism 
generally. 

The prophetic ideal re-emerges in full power in John the Baptist and 
in the Gospel of Jesus Christ. 

II. New Testament religion : the fundamentally social nature of Jesus's 
Gospel of the Kingdom of God on earth, as based on the Divine 
Fatherhood. Here the ideas of Divine " stewardship " for all a man holds, 
and of the rightful use of property as relative to the welfare of persons, 
attain fresh depth, emphasis, and range. Such use of property a test of 
loyalty to the Heavenly Father and His Will for men. 

This felt from the first, but applied in various ways according to 
current ideals of human need. 

The " communistic " temper of the Primitive Church, on a voluntary 
basis of Christian Love, in the New Testament and in sub-apostolic 
writings. The Preaching of Peter affords a locus classicus for the early 
second century and for the ante-Nicene ideal generally. The Church's 
sensitiveness to morally dubious trades, and especially usury. 

First explicit discussion of property (to the point of riches) in Clement 
of Alexandria early in the third century. It continues the old tradition, 
seen also in Tertullian and Cyprian, but adds some more modern 
considerations. 

Lactantius, early in the fourth century, the next exponent of the 
Christian theory of property, which he treats in the light of Justice and 
Humanity. 

Certain limitations under which the positive Christian idea of property 
operated within the Roman Empire, first as pagan, then as officially 
Christian. These due to the time-limitation of the Advent Hope, the 
Church's earlier status as a small minority, and the genius of the Gospel 
as primarily spiritual in its interest. 

Hence (#) toleration of slavery as an institution, and (/>) " other 
worldly " asceticism. As the foreshortened perspective of the Kingdom of 
God on earth was outgrown by experience, the existing social order assumed 
a more positive significance as something to be leavened by Christian 
principles, especially after Constantine's conversion. But the Church's 
grasp on Christian principle in this sphere was no longer such as to make 
it take full advantage of the new opportunity, which was largely lost. 
Thus the idea of property really remained pagan and Roman rather than 
Christian. The fact is that the Church's idea of the Gospel had itself 
changed in emphasis. The idea of " retreat " from the world now wide- 
spread : the morally aggressive power of " faith " impaired : the negative 
aspect of Monasticism and of the Augustinian doctrine of Original Sin. 

" Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven " an ideal largely lost 
since early days ; is now being realized as never before. 

Responsibility the note of the religious idea of property, especially in 
Christianity, which lays such stress on the value of persons as compared 
with things. Between the competing interests of persons, God is the 
Great Arbiter as regards just use of His gifts of property. 



IV 

THE BIBLICAL AND EARLY CHRISTIAN 
IDEA OF PROPERTY 

OUR subject is the religious idea of property as traceable 
in the Bible and in the Early Christian Church. Such 
limitation of treatment as this involves is dictated by 
practical considerations. It seems best to concentrate 
attention on that part of the whole subject which has 
most direct bearing on the form in which the idea of 
property exists to-day in most minds of the European 
type of culture. For our present purpose, then, the 
significance of religion generally for the idea of pro- 
perty may best be studied under the specific forms of 
that religion which has so largely moulded European 
society and our own attitude to its institutions. 

Every civilization has at its heart its own idea of 
Humanity, which, in the last resort, controls its social 
thought and practice. Through all varieties of this 
idea certain broad distinctions run. Society may be 
viewed primarily as a community, the general well- 
being of which is all in all, or on the other hand as made 
up of individuals, the particular well-being of whom 
is of prime importance. Further, on either view 
humanity may be viewed on a materialistic basis, as 
having its sole ground in Nature in the same way as all 
else known to our senses ; or again, on a spiritualistic 
basis, as having its real meaning, and therefore its 

85 



86 PROPERTY iv 

ultimate motives of social conduct, in relation to some- 
thing above Nature, to some Being akin to, and the 
proper source of, the highest element in us. Now it 
is obvious that, according as one or other of these 
conceptions of persons and their destiny prevails, it 
must profoundly affect both theory and practice as 
to the distribution and use of the things through 
which persons find more or less scope for self-realiza- 
tion, that is, touching property in its widest sense. 
This being so, it cannot but be that the religious view 
of humanity must contribute a factor of profound and 
indeed decisive import to the working idea of property, 
so far as religion is a real thing to those who profess it. 
Religion is in principle all or nothing : by its fruits 
it is known one way or another. True, what once 
had ethical meaning may be narrowed down to mere 
sacred ritual or custom, with no conscious relations to 
living conduct, individual or social. But this is simple 
lapse into unreality as regards one aspect, and in all 
higher faiths the primary aspect, of the full fact of 
religion, which is in idea coextensive with the whole 
life of personal responsibility. The religion of the 
Bible at least, and of the Early Church, was for the 
most part really effective in moulding men's social 
ideals and conduct ; and we shall now trace in outline 
the idea of property which underlay the historical 
development of such religion. 



In Old and New Testament alike the idea of God 
ruled human life in all its relations. At all stages of 
Israel's history we find the sense of social duties as 
having their chief sanction in the Divine Being with 
whose sovereign rights each Israelite felt himself face 
to face, in virtue of the Covenant relation on which 
the national existence was based. Further, at a certain 



iv BIBLICAL IDEA OF PROPERTY 87 

stage, visible for instance in Is. xl. ff., there emerges a 
clear consciousness of the God of Israel as the Creator 
and Upholder of all things. In this character He 
possesses absolute rights to the allegiance of all men, 
and not only of His Chosen People, in soul, body, and 
goods of every sort. All these things, powers of 
mind and body as well as material possessions, are 
held in stewardship for God, and for His ends in 
creating mankind to show forth and share His " glory " 
or manifested nature. It was relative to this outlook 
on the world, and on life in society, that property was 
conceived of in Hebrew religion ; and it can readily be 
imagined how powerful an incentive to social justice 
and to social reform, as ideals grew in range and 
purity, such a conception would present to truly 
religious minds in Israel. 

Let us recall some of the leading expressions of 
Old Testament religion bearing on the matter in hand. 
" In the beginning God created " the earth and all 
upon it, and finally man as the crown of His purposes 
on earth. Man, then, was created as God's vice- 
gerent over the lower creation, as being " made in the 
image of God," or as Psalm viii. has it, "but little 
lower than Deity " (Elohim\ in respect of his latent 
capacities, insignificant though man is on his material 
side. Accordingly David is described as addressing 
God as follows, in connection with the offerings of 
Israel for the building of the Temple (i Chron. xxix.) : 

Thine, O Lord, is the greatness, and the power . . . and the 
majesty : for all that is in the heaven and in the earth is 
thine ; thine is the kingdom (sovereignty), O Lord, and thou art 
exalted as head above all. Both riches and honour come of 
thee, and thou rulest over all ; and in thine hand it is to make 
great, and to give strength unto all. . . . But who am I, and 
what is my people, that we should be able to offer so willingly 
after this sort ? for all things come of thee, and of thine own 
have we given thee. . . . O Lord our God, all this store . . . 



88 PROPERTY iv 

cometh of thine hand, and is all thine own. . . . O Lord, the 
God of our fathers, keep this for ever in the imagination of 
the thoughts of the heart of thy people, and establish their 
heart unto thee. 

Here we have a perfect expression of the genuine 
Hebrew view of human property all that a man can 
call his own and control as verily the gift of God, to 
be held before all else in trust for the Giver's own 
uses, for the realization of His kingdom or mani- 
fested sovereignty on earth. Such rights, then, as 
any man can have in anything he possesses his 
faculties of body and mind, lands and all in or upon 
them, and what is " produced " (by God's power and 
bounty) as result of human faculty applied to the 
resources of Nature such " property " rights are purely 
relative, derivative, conditional, in the presence of 
God's sovereign overlordship of all He has produced, 
and is still producing, through the subordinate agencies 
of Nature and man. None on earth has absolute or 
indefeasible rights, but all only in so far as they fulfil 
the terms of the stewardship entrusted to them by God 
and the duties to others which flow therefrom. This 
applies alike to nations and to individuals. But the 
Divine will for and in the larger unit of its purposes 
must be regulative of the same will for and in the 
smaller unit of humanity, so that the rights of the 
latter are relative to those of the former as a whole. 
In other words, the general or national welfare is prior 
to and determinative of that of the individual in the 
Divine order, and so by right. 

To this conception of property, its duties and rights, 
the general trend of the Old Testament data broadly 
and normally conforms ; and there are constant signs 
of a tendency to reform actual conditions, when these 
seem to diverge intolerably from the Divine ideal. 
The various forms of the Mosaic legislation found in 
the different codes embodied in the Pentateuch illustrate 



iv BIBLICAL IDEA OF PROPERTY 89 

this tendency. 1 We can see the process of social reform 
going on before our eyes, and realize the religious 
motives which animated reformers, in the pages of the 
Hebrew Prophets. The occasion of their utterances 
was the great change for the worse in economic con- 
ditions away from a relatively equal ownership of land 
which was due partly to losses from foreign invasion, 
plunging the poor into debt to the richer members of 
the community, and partly to the new factor of com- 
merce fostered by foreign intercourse. In these and 
other ways the sacred bond between the family and the 
land conceived to belong to the nation's God and to 
have been given by Him to all Israelites to enjoy in 
essential equality for ever was broken. There arose 
a landless and dependent class, sometimes to the point 
of enslavement of Israelite to Israelite. This last was an 
abomination in the eyes of all save those who themselves 
made property of their fellows. But even the lesser 
abuse, as a virtual negation of the idea of brotherhood 
before God, the real owner of the land and of all its 
increase, stirred prophets like Amos, Hosea, Isaiah, and 
Micah to witness that social justice is of the essence 
of true religion. Their constant language is of the 
" oppression " of the weak by the strong, as when 
social and economic advantages were used to increase 
any accidental inequality in the distribution of material 
goods, and this often under the forms of law and 
justice. "Jehovah will enter into judgment with the 
elders and princes of his people. It is ye that have 
eaten up the vineyard ; the spoil of the poor is in your 
houses. What mean ye that ye crush my people, and 
grind the face of the poor ? This is the oracle of the 
Lord." Or again, <c Woe unto those who join house to 
house, who add field to field, till there is no more room, 
and ye are settled alone in the midst of the land." 2 

1 See Dr. W. H. Bennett's Essay in Christ and Civilization (1910), tiassin. 
2 Isaiah iii. 14 f., v. 8 j cf. i. 17. 



90 PROPERTY iv 

Here what is chiefly condemned " is really the iniquitous 
distribution of the gain and loss arising out of the 
social changes " of the period : " the profit mainly 
falls to a limited class . . . callous, self-seeking, and 
self-indulgent, and deepens their moral deterioration ; 
while the loss is borne by the poor and helpless." 
Over against such injustice and oppression, flowing 
from self-seeking use of economic power, the prophets 
place the outraged Justice of the all-sovereign King of 
Israel, who is the one real Owner of the land and of its 
produce, and whose prime concern in its use is the 
well-being of all His People. Any other use of it is 
sacrilege, simply robbing God. This is the idea under- 
lying the Sabbatical Year and the Year of Jubilee. The 
former provided for the poor from the land as it lay 
fallow in the seventh year (Ex. xxiii. 10 f.), as well as 
for the release of the Hebrew from bondservice (Ex. 
xxi. 2 fF., Deut. xv. 12 ff.), or from debts (Deut. xv. i ff.). 
By the latter Leviticus makes similar provision for 
the recovery of " liberty throughout the land," for all 
Hebrews, at the longer interval of fifty years. As 
regards land, it all reverts to its original owners (xxv. 
10) ; it " shall not be sold in perpetuity ; for the land 
is Mine ; for ye are strangers and sojourners with Me " 
(v. 23). As to bondservice, even in the modified 
form of hired service, which alone Leviticus allows, it 
too then ceases ; " for unto Me the children of Israel 
are servants ... I am the Lord your God" (v. 55 ; cf. 42). 
Both of these ordinances, then, in theory at least, 
recognize in a striking and radical way the sovereign 
rights of Jehovah as the Overlord, as it were, of the 
theocratic Feudal System of Israel, and the supreme 
value of persons over property in His eyes. It is in 
this light that the Eighth Commandment must be read. 
So viewed, it tells against all accumulation of land and 
wealth as " private property " which affects inequitably 

1 Bennett (as above), p. 58. 



iv BIBLICAL IDEA OF PROPERTY 91 

and oppressively the opportunities and welfare of men 
and women, as God's own special property. 

If the later prophets, a Jeremiah or an Ezekiel, 
when face to face with a disintegrated Israel, " feel that 
a true social organism can be created only out of true 
individual members, they never abandon the idea of 
founding a new social organism. Individualism is but 
the necessary stage towards this," by creating more 
responsible moral units. 1 While trying to lay the 
foundations of religion more deeply in the individual 
conscience, and on God's Covenant in the heart, they 
do not forget the cause of social justice. They, too, 
echo in effect 2 Micah's memorable words (vi. 8) : "He 
hath showed thee, O man, what is good ; and what 
doth Jehovah require of thee, but to do justly, and to 
love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God." Here 
we have the very essence of prophetic religion, social 
justice and mercy, rooted in an abiding sense of God's 
eye upon all a man's ways. It is the exact opposite of 
the attitude in which one claims a right " to do as one 
pleases with his own property." The decisive question 
for a man who " walks humbly with his God " would be, 
" Lord, what would'st Thou have me to do with Thine 
own ? " By whatsoever means it has come to him, it 
still has come from God, and remains by right under 
His control. 3 

Even after the Exile, one great act of reparation 
seems to have been achieved by Nehemiah, 4 when by 
moral suasion he induced the wealthy to restore lands 
and houses to expropriated poorer brethren. The post- 
Exilic prophets 5 still breathe much of the old spirit : 
" The fast is worthless when the worshipper oppresses 

1 Dr. A. B. Davidson, article " Prophecy " in Hastings's Diet, of the Bible, vol. iv. 

2 Jer. vii. 6, xxii. 3, 13, xxxiv. 8-22 ; Ezek. xviii. 8, xxxii. 7 f., 29, xxxiv. 8, 17 
ff"., xlvi. 1 8. 

8 Ps. xxiv. i ; Job xli. n. 4 Nehemiah v. 

5 Dr. Bennett specifies, e.g., Isaiah xxiv.-xxvii., Ivi.-lxvi., Haggai, Zechariah, 
Malachi, Joel. 



92 PROPERTY iv 

his labourers ; the true fast is to loose the bonds of 
wickedness and let the oppressed go free, to feed the 
hungry, to house the outcast, and to clothe the naked " 
(Is. Iviii. 3-8). And the witness of the Wisdom 
writings is to like effect, 1 notably in Job's picture of the 
righteous man (xxix., cf. xxxi.). Yet here the old 
prophetic insistence on the "justice " which goes to the 
root of social evils by enabling men to remain self- 
supporting, has already dwindled to praise of the 
c< mercy," which tries to cope with the resulting distress. 
The latter is relative to the religious ideal of a society 
too individualistic to feel the divine discontent of the 
older prophecy, though it kept on turning out the 
extremes of need and superfluity. If a pious soul here 
and there prayed, like Agur (Prov. xxx. 8 f.), for the 
happy mean between poverty and riches, it was for its 
own spiritual welfare, and not as the condition of a like 
lot falling to others also, which is the moral principle 
and test of a true social order. " Under the abnormal 
conditions of foreign domination, religion had grown 
narrower and feebler, when it was forced back from the 
great national and human interests into an ecclesiastical 
habit of mind. . . . It became legal, fixed, monotonous, 
a thing by itself. . . . The prophetic voice was hushed 
and the prophetic fire died out." 2 Yet there is evidence 
even in the later post-Exilic Judaism that the old ideal 
of social righteousness remained for many in Israel the 
essential test of piety. Thus, in Malachi iii. 5, Jehovah 
warns, "I will come near to you in judgment" the 
setting right of what is wrong "against those that 
oppress the hireling in his wages, the widow, and the 
fatherless, and that turn aside the stranger from his 
right, and fear not me, saith the Lord of Hosts." 
Here we get the social ideal in the setting most 

1 Job, Proverbs, and Ecclesiastes in the Hebrew Canon, while the Apocrypha is 
here in full agreement. 

2 W. Rauschenbusch, Christianity and the Social Crisis (pp. 27-32). 






iv BIBLICAL IDEA OF PROPERTY 93 

characteristic of the last centuries of the nation's cor- 
porate life, viz. as projected into the future, the 
Messianic age, when by a great divine intervention in 
history God shall vindicate in the eyes of all His ideal 
of human society. This vindication is usually depicted 
as achieved through a personal representative of God. 
Marked by a spirit of "righteousness and lowliness" 1 
once the sifting judgment is past he shall do away 
with unjust and oppressive riches on the one hand, 
and dependent and hungry poverty on the other. 
This is exactly the note of the Messianic Hope in the 
Magnificat? which is most significant in the present 
connexion as showing the true line of continuity from 
Old Testament religion to that of the New Testament. 
That line first emerges quite clearly in the great 
prophets, whose teaching as to property in a religious 
light has just been summarized. Its presence later 
on is made manifest in John the Baptist, whose 
strongly social message echoes in his replies to various 
classes as to a true repentance, 3 and whose spirit is 
emphatically sanctioned by Jesus Himself. It is a 
serious error to overlook this, and to imagine that 
He who claimed to fulfil " the Law and the Prophets " 
intended, by his new emphasis on the worth of even 
the humblest individual man or woman, to supersede, 
rather than intensify in its moral and religious sanctions, 
the teaching of the prophets as to social justice and 
equity. 

II 

We have dwelt thus long on the Old Testament phase 
of the Biblical idea of property, because from the 
nature of the case such an idea comes out more fully 
in the national story there unfolded than in the New 
Testament writings. In particular the teaching of the 

1 Zech. ix. 9 ; Ps. xlv. 4 ; Test, of Judah, xxiv. I j Psalms of Solomon, xvii., 
xviii. 

2 Luke i. 46-55. 3 Luke Hi. 10-14. 



94 PROPERTY iv 

Founder of Christianity Himself, owing to its very 
genius and historical setting, 1 does not furnish much 
explicit reference to the subject. Yet it has a vital 
bearing on property in its religious and ethical aspects. 
The Kingdom of God, the reign of the Divine Will 
in and through men on earth, is a conception funda- 
mentally social, and casts light upon the principles 
underlying every social institution. Hence just as 
Jesus confirms certain elements in Old Testament or 
Jewish religion, and supersedes others as untrue to its 
deeper tendency, as well as inadequate to the idea of 
God's Fatherhood which He made determinative of 
everything ; so is it with property in the light of the 
same idea, even if He does not draw forth all that is 
here implied. Certainly that detachment of a man's 
heart from all material wealth which He so solemnly 
inculcates, and that love for one's neighbour as for 
one's self which He makes central in true religion, alike 
rebuke all self-assertive claims for " the rights of 
property," as if of absolute validity. The Old Testa- 
ment doctrine that all a man has, whether of material 
or spiritual wealth, he holds as God's property and on 
trust for His uses, is assumed and enforced with new 
emphasis. " Mammon " or material wealth is en- 
trusted to a man's stewardship in order to test whether 
he will be " faithful in that which is least," and so be 
fit to have entrusted to him " the true riches " of the 
soul. " But if ye have not been faithful in that which 
is Another's, who will give you that which is your 
own" that is, those possessions which can be made 
one's own by the real appropriation of the spirit, to 
which they are akin. Further, as regards God's uses 
for what He entrusts to a man's stewardship, they are 

1 For our present purpose the historical and temporal perspective of Christ's 
message of " the Kingdom " as " at hand," is immaterial, save in so far as it helps 
to explain why the Gospel at first had nothing to say directly as to social reform. 
The social principles involved are intrinsic to the relations of men to God and to 
each other, whatever the scale of time or space to which they may be applied. 



iv BIBLICAL IDEA OF PROPERTY 95 

simply the service of human need for the love of God. 
This is tantamount to ministering to Christ, the 
Father's special representative a truth set forth with 
special solemnity in the picture of the Final Judgment 
in Matthew xxv. 31-46. Persons, then, being God's 
one real concern, and their welfare being the end for 
which everything which can become human property 
exists and is held in trust from God, all life becomes 
a proving of loyalty and love to Him through loyal 
love to one's brother man. 1 

" Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself, or thou 
deniest both his sonship to God and thine own " ; that 
is the message of the Gospel for all social relations. 
This of course includes implicitly economic relations, 
as affecting the well-being of men, and so the degree 
to which property may be held or increased, where the 
wealth of one lessens the opportunity of others. While 
accepting the institution of private property as a 
condition of social life, Christianity changed the whole 
perspective and emphasis of men's thoughts about it, 
and, what is still more difficult, their instinctive feelings 
towards it, by teaching the incomparable value of 
manhood. In the light of Christ's idea of humanity, 
viewed in and through the high and indeed divine 
possibilities latent even in those of least account with 
their fellows, property underwent a radical trans- 
valuation. If the Sabbath, a divine institution for the 
training of human life, was yet " made for man," was 
relative to his well-being, and not vice versa, how 
much more so property ? Property had no rights that 
were not relative to this great law of human life, that 
everything is to be judged as having the sanction of 
God only so far as it subserves, or at least does not 
stand in the way of, the Divine idea of man as a being 
created for spiritual likeness to Himself. To this end 
of ends for man all else must be treated but as means. 

1 Luke xvi. 10-12 5 cf. ix. 18. 



96 PROPERTY iv 

Thus every institution of society is to be regarded as 
liable to modification as in practice it fails to work in 
such a way as to respect the sovereign rights of God in 
humanity, as His chief handiwork and property, and 
that for which, as potential sharer in His own nature 
and glory, all else was created. 

These corollaries of the central Christian duty, love 
to God and to man in the light of God's interest in 
him love with the mind and conscience as well as 
with the feelings were no doubt felt at once, so 
morally obvious are they. Yet they would be felt in 
various degrees of urgency, as their practical bearings 
were patent or required more reflection in order to be 
realized. The Master Himself had not dealt directly 
with economic conditions but only with moral dis- 
position as determining the use of these. All, then, 
that was at once realized was the duty, or rather 
privilege, of " charity," in the restricted sense of that 
term, the divine obligation to share one's goods with 
those in actual need of bodily necessities, even to the 
point of impoverishing one's self in fulfilment of the law 
of Christ. "As ye would that men should do unto 
you, do ye also so unto them." There was no com- 
pulsion to sacrifice one's property at a stroke or to any 
given point ; only, such conduct was highly honoured, 
as in the case of Barnabas. What did become a part 
of the ordinary Christian's ideal, and often of his 
practice, was the habit of treating his goods as not 
his very own, but as held in trust for the brethren in 
proportion to their need. " None said that aught of 
the things which he possessed was his own " ; and in 
that sense " they had all things in common." 

So says Acts ; l and the idea is echoed in the early 
Catechism called The Two Ways^ which adds, "For 
if we are fellow-sharers in that which is imperishable, 
how much more in things perishable ? " Here we 

1 Acts iv. 32 ; cf. ii. 44 f. 



iv BIBLICAL IDEA OF PROPERTY 97 

have the authentic note of primitive Christian faith ; 
and indeed it is a timeless conviction of Christian faith 
worthy the name. For " whoso hath the world's goods, 
and beholdeth his brother in need, and shutteth up his 
compassion from him, how doth the love of God abide 
in him ?" (i John iii. 17). The only point at which 
hesitation might arise, and where it did arise during the 
early centuries, as in later times, was as to the best form 
in which this spirit of boundless goodwill (the social 
equivalent of Christian love) should act in any given 
state of society especially outside the special bonds 
and guarantees of actual Christian brotherhood. Here 
indeed there has been great variety in practice. But 
as to the essential Christian attitude there can be no 
change without virtual repudiation of discipleship to 
Christ Himself, let alone primitive practice. Two 
things are axiomatic : first the incomparable value of 
persons as compared with property ; and next the 
purely relative property-rights of any individual, not 
only as compared with God's absolute rights as Pro- 
ducer and Owner both of all things and of all persons, 
but also as compared with the paramount human or 
derivative rights of Society as representing the common 
weal. Of this, the individual's weal is only a dependent 
part, and should be limited by the rights of all others 
to the conditions of personal well-being. 

The resulting practical principle, viz. the steward- 
ship of property on behalf both of God and of Society, 
and the moral duty of fidelity in this relation as the 
condition of any correlative rights of private personal 
enjoyment, is too deeply embedded in Christ's teaching, 
notably in the parables, to need demonstration. But 
how thoroughly St. Paul, too, grasped this principle in 
all its range, applying it not only to material but also 
to spiritual possessions, may be seen from his searching 
words to certain at Corinth l who prided themselves 

1 i Cor. iv. 7. * 

H 



9 8 PROPERTY iv 

on their mental superiority. " For who maketh thee 
to excel ? And what hast thou that thou hast not 
received ? But if thou didst receive it, why dost thou 
glory as if thou hadst not received it ? " Everything 
is a gift of God's bounty, and calls for a grateful 
stewardship of love, the primary objects of which are 
the brethren, and beyond them all in need. As a 
manual of the next generation, 1 a sort of "Whole Duty 
of the Christian Man," puts it : " For the Father wills 
that to all there be given from His own gracious gifts." 
The real danger, in the case of the more earnest souls, 
was a too indiscriminate charity to every applicant in 
the guise of need, particularly where the Jewish notion 
was adopted that alms had an atoning virtue (cf. iv. 
6-7). But apart from abuses in both directions, in the 
motives of receiver and giver, self-sacrificing beneficence 
towards every form of need, inspired by an " enthusiasm 
of humanity," such as Ecce Homo describes as likely 
to be evoked by Christ's teaching and His own attitude 
to men, marked the Christianity of the early centuries 
and moulded its whole attitude to property. 

Most typical is the terse statement in The 
Preaching of Peter, a summary of Christian teaching 
probably belonging to the first half of the second 
century : " Rich is that man who pities many, and in 
imitation of God bestows from what he hath : for God 
giveth all things to all from His own creatures. 
Understand, then, ye rich, that ye are in duty bound 
to do service, having received more than ye yourselves 
need. Learn that to others is lacking that wherein 
you superabound. Be ashamed of holding fast what 
belongs to others. Imitate God's equity, and none 
shall be poor." This long remained a locus classicus 
for the Christian idea of property. Gregory of 
Nazianzus, 2 for instance, towards the end of the fourth 

1 The Teaching of the Apostles, i. 5. 

2 Oration xiv. In Orat. xvi. 18, he denounces as "most unjust of all," the man 
who keeps to himself " m*uch property unexpectedly gained." 



iv BIBLICAL IDEA OF PROPERTY 99 

century, cites its closing sentences, with the preface : 
" Let us not be bad stewards of what has been given 
to us." Similarly in an earnest call to truer living 
issued by a Christian prophet before the middle of the 
second century, we read : " Every man ought to be 
rescued from misfortune ; for he that hath need and 
suffereth misfortune in his daily life is in great distress 
and necessity," and " suffers like torment with one in 
bonds." Such men, in fact, are often driven to 
desperation : hence, to know and not to rescue them 
is to be guilty of their blood. 1 Or again : 2 " Instead, 
then, of fields buy ye souls in distress, as one is able, 
and protect widows and orphans. . . . For to this end 
the Sovereign Master enriched you, that ye might 
perform these services for Him." For the Christian 
to do otherwise is to " repudiate," for the sake of 
earthly possessions, " the law of his own city," i.e. 
brotherly love, and follow " the law of this city " (the 
world), viz. selfishness. For himself he should seek 
to provide no more than a modest sufficiency. 

The tone of the Apologists of the second century is 
the same. There is no thought of individual rights 
making a truly Christian use of property optional or 
voluntary, rather than obligatory, on the lines just 
indicated : for " wherein any can do good to his 
neighbours and does it not, he shall be reckoned alien 
to the Lord's love," i.e. the Christian law of life. 3 

Further, the ancient Church was very sensitive 
about morally doubtful trades, 4 and refused to receive 
for God's service, especially the relief of the poor and 
needy conceived of as God's special "altar" for 
acceptable sacrifices, anything made from such sources, 

1 The Shepherd of Hermas, Similitude X. iv. z f. 

' 2 Simil, I. 5-8 j cf. Mandate viii. 10, and the parallels adduced in Harnack's note 
in his Patrum Apost. Opera. 

3 Irenaeus, Frag. 10, in Harvey's edition, ii. 477. 

4 The Apostolic Didascalia, iv. 5-6 ( = Apost. Const, iv. 6), the Canons of 
Hifpolyfus, xi. ff. and parallel documents. 



ioo PROPERTY iv 

or to accept as members those who persisted in such 
trades. Among forms of tainted money the Church 
reckoned usury, mainly having in mind the poorer 
class of borrower in time of distress, 1 who could ill 
afford to pay the high current rate of interest, and often 
fell as a debtor into the power of the lender. The 
lending of business capital on terms offering good 
chances of repayment was not in question. In the 
matter of usury, then, we get a good instance of the 
way in which the Christian conscience placed the use of 
property under the control of the law of justice that is 
also sympathy. 

So far we have summarized the incidental teaching 
of the Early Church generally as to the duties of 
property. But there are a few writers who deal with 
the subject more particularly. The most careful 
handling of the subject of riches primarily indeed in 
relation to their possessor's true welfare from an Early 
Christian standpoint, is a tractate of Clement of 
Alexandria early in the third century. It is entitled 
" Who is the Rich Man that is saved ? " in allusion 
to Christ's reply to the man who asked " What shall I 
do that I may inherit eternal life ? " " How hardly 
shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of 
God." These words deeply impressed the Early Church. 
Indeed Clement found it needful, even after the lapse 
of nearly two centuries, to explain that they did not 
shut out rich men as such from eternal life, any more 
than they guaranteed it to poor men as such. Yet he 
does not disguise the grave difficulties which beset the 
rich man in the path of eternal life. He enters on the 
Christian race severely handicapped with the weight of 
earthly wealth ; yet need he not give up the idea of 
entering at all, only he must submit to the strictest 
training of all under Christ the great trainer (ch. iii.). 

1 Cf. Gregory Naz., Oration xvi. 18, "Farming not the land but the necessity of 
the needy." 



iv BIBLICAL IDEA OP FRDPERTT \ iibir 

Everything depends on the motive, the attitude of 
will, "the stripping from the soul itself, and the 
disposition, the underlying passions, and the cutting 
out by the roots of things alien" (c. xii.). To judge 
the task impossible would be to make impossible also 
the principle of sharing one's goods with others. " For 
what sharing would be left open to men if no one had 
anything? " This does not indeed quite cover the 
defence of riches as such. But it does tell against 
a literalistic and purely ascetic reading of Christ's 
teaching as to property, such as was evidently current 
in certain circles in Clement's day. 

Accordingly the sum of the matter is this : " Wealth 
which benefits one's neighbours also is not to be 
discarded. For it is c wealth ' as being useful. It is, 
in fact, like some material or instrument, for good use 
by those who know how. . . . Such an instrument is 
riches also. Thou canst use it justly : to righteous- 
ness it is subservient. A man uses it unjustly : again 
a servant it is found of injustice. For its nature is to 
be a servant, but not to rule. ... So let no one do 
away with possessions, but rather the passions of the 
soul such as do not permit the better use of property, 
in order that, becoming noble and good, he may be 
able to use nobly even these possessions." To those 
who have cast aside the passions of the soul which lead 
to abuse of wealth, Christ says "Come, follow me," as 
the Way in the use of wealth also. 

Such was Clement's view of Christian duty as to 
property, even when amounting to riches. It was 
not exactly the primitive Christian one, which resulted 
largely from expectation of a near end to the present 
order of things ; but it had at its heart the same idea of 
property, whether material or spiritual, as a stewardship 
from God for the good of all within our reach (c. xvi.). 
" For he who holds possessions as God's gifts, both 
ministering from them to God the giver, unto men's 



PROPERTY iv 

salvation, and knowing that he possesses them for the 
brethren's sake rather than his own, . . . not being a 
slave of what he possesses and not carrying them about 
in his soul, but ever labouring at some good and divine 
work ... he is the man deemed blessed by the Lord 
and called poor in the spirit . . . not one who could 
not live if not rich " (c. xvi.). 

Nay more, man's natural stewardship towards God 
is for Christians enhanced by the debt owed to Christ 
for laying down His life for them. u This (life) He 
demands of us in return on behalf of one another. 
But if we owe our lives to the brethren, . . . should 
we any longer hoard and shut up worldly things, those 
beggarly and alien and fleeting things ? " (c. xxxvii.). 
Thus the right use of property is simply the corollary 
of love, in the peculiarly deep and real sense distinctive 
of the Christian Gospel. " Love buds into beneficence." 
Here Clement stands on the old and broad basis of the 
common Christian conscience, as we have described it, 
and as it utters itself in a Jewish Christian writing 
about Clement's own day : l " Every fair deed shall the 
love of man teach you to do, even as hatred of men 
suggests ill-doing." In contrast to such "phil- 
anthropy" stands the self-seeking spirit of greed 
(pleoncxia\ which readily attaches to the pursuit of 
temporal gain and prompts to doubtful methods 
therein. 

Clement can find no Christian warrant for the man 
who u goes on trying to increase without limit, ever on 
the outlook for more, with his head bent downwards " 
(c. xvii.). On the other hand, he goes beyond the 
primitive Christian mode of thought in a modern 
direction, when he observes that " it is impossible that 
one in want of the necessaries of life should not be 
harassed in mind and lack leisure for the better things, 

1 The Epistle of Clement to James (viii.-x.), prefixed to the Clementine Homilies 
but probably of earlier date. 



iv BIBLICAL IDEA OF PROPERTY 103 

in trying to provide the wherewithal. How much 
more serviceable the opposite case, when having a 
competency he both himself escapes straits as to money 
and is able to aid deserving persons." The ideal lot 
is, in fact, that happy mean between riches and 
poverty for which the " wise man " of Proverbs 
(xxx. 8 f.) prayed, as best for the soul's welfare. Yet 
Clement does not feel called on to urge that this should 
be brought within the reach of all ; that so every man 
might have the means of self-expression through the 
true use of some property of his own, rather than be 
dependent upon the charity of others. But this defect 
was common to ancient thought generally, while in 
Christianity " charity " was placed on a more ideal 
basis. 

In Tertullian the primitive attitude to property is 
no less manifest than in his great Alexandrine con- 
temporary. " We who mingle in mind and soul," says 
he, 1 " have no hesitation as to fellowship in property." 
And what is perhaps more striking, the same spirit 
animates Cyprian in the next generation, a period 
marked by not a few changes in Christian outlook. 
The two men differed a good deal in temperament ; 
both were of legal training and spirit ; and yet neither 
dreamt of property being held by Christians otherwise 
than in trust for God and His interests in humanity. 
Cyprian, who had himself set a signal example in the 
matter of yielding all to God's uses, discusses the duty 
of charity even to such an extent as to make a rich man 
actually a poor man, and meets current objections to 
such risks. His arguments may not all be sound, just 
as his religious theory of this duty is deeply coloured 
by legalism and the notion of meriting reward at God's 
hands ; but in any case the essential idea of property 
as held on trust for God, the Giver of all goods, 
is there and influential. To act in the spirit of the 

1 Apology, ch. 39. 



io 4 PROPERTY iv 

Apostolic Church in Acts is " by heavenly law to imitate 
the equality of God the Father " in the common gifts 
of nature, which " the whole human race " should 
u equally enjoy." " After this example of equality, he 
who as a possessor on earth shares his returns and 
fruits with the brotherhood, in being by his free 
bounties not only open-handed (communis) but also just, 
is an imitator of God the Father." 1 

In these brief sentences two ideas emerge which 
receive fuller expression in the next writer inviting 
notice on a scale similar to Clement, namely Lactantius, 
who wrote just before the change in the relations of 
Church and State under Constantine. These ideas are 
" equality " in the enjoyment of God's bounties, and 
the "justice " of the claim of need upon the property 
of those who have enough and to spare. To Lac- 
tantius in his Divine Institutes Justice is the very 
source of virtue ; and its function as " the bond of 
Society " is set forth by means of a description of 
life in the Golden Age, when men were true to God's 
will in giving the earth for the common use of all, that 
none might lack. All this was disordered by Cupidity. 
Not only did men cease to share with others their 
superfluity, but they snatched at others' property, 
drawing everything to their private gain. This the 
strong further secured by unequal laws for the defence 
of their property thus won. Thus justice disappeared, 
with its offices of humaneness, equity, and pity, and 
was replaced by proud and swelling inequality (v. 5-6). 

Such is Lactantius's analysis of the state of things 
prevalent in society about him, as it struck his Christian 
consciousness ; and the moral roots of it, judged in the 
same light, he traces to "the desertion of Divine religion, 
which alone causes one man to hold another dear, and 
to know that he is bound to him by the bond of 
brotherhood, in that God is one and the same Father 

1 De Opere et Eleemosynis, 25. 



iv BIBLICAL IDEA OF PROPERTY 105 

to all.'* It was to restore "justice " as dutifulness 
(fietas) towards humanity in each and all, resting on 
like dutifulness to " the common Father of all," that 
Christ came. True justice, then, as inclusive of all 
virtues, has two primary forms. " Piety and equity 
(aequitas) are, as it were, its veins, for in these two 
sources the whole of justice is contained. Its fountain- 
head and origin is in the first of these, all its force and 
method (ratio] in the second. If, then, Piety is to 
know God, and the sum of this knowledge lies in 
practical worship, he of course is ignorant of justice 
who has not religious regard for God. For how can 
he know it in itself who is ignorant of its source ? " 
This conception Lactantius further develops in a 
striking simile, according to which knowledge of God 
is to the organism of justice or true morality as the 
head to the body, the source of life and intelligence 
to all the virtues, if these are to exist in organic unity 
and vital energy (vi. 9). 

The other part of Justice is Equity, that making 
one's self equal with others which Cicero calls " equa- 
bility." For God, who both produces and breathes into 
men, has willed that all should be equal, that is, equally 
matched (pares} ; has imposed on all the same conditions 
of life ; has begotten all for wisdom ; has promised to 
all immortality. None is with Him a slave, none a 
master : for if to all the same is Father, by equal right 
we all are children. Wherefore neither the Romans 
nor the Greeks could possess justice, because they have 
had men of many unequal grades, from poor to rich, 
from humble to powerful. For where all are not 
equally matched there is not equity ; and inequality 
itself excludes justice, the whole force of which lies in 
this, that it makes equal those who have come by an 
equal lot to the condition of this life. The spirit 
which recognizes and acts on such equity between man 
and man, is called by Lactantius humanitas, which we may 



io6 PROPERTY iv 

render " humaneness " or " the feeling of humanity." 
It is just what the author of Ecce Homo means by his 
" enthusiasm of humanity," when it exists in intimate 
union with a sense of the Divine origin and destiny of 
truly human nature. Such a union is also exactly what 
Lactantius has himself gathered from the Gospels, and 
he further uses it as a fruitful principle from which to 
deduce all social relations. Here is how he puts it. 
" I have said what is due to God. I will now say 
what is to be rendered to man ; although this very 
thing which you render to man is rendered to God, 
because man is God's image. However the first duty 
of Justice is to be united to God, the second to man. 
But the former is called religion, the latter is named 
mercy or humaneness ; which virtue is proper to just 
men and worshippers of God, because it alone contains 
the principle of social life." The chief bond then of 
men naturally, is humaneness ; and he who has broken 
it, is to be deemed impious and a parricide. On 
account of this tie of relationship God teaches us never 
to do ill but always good, to afford aid to the oppressed 
and those in trouble, to bestow food on those that have 
not. For God, since He is Himself loyal (fius\ willed 
man to be a social creature. Accordingly in the case 
of other men we should think of ourselves as in their 
place (vi. 10). 

It is only such full and positive well-doing wherever 
need exists and one can help from one's own resources, 
and not mere abstinence from conscious injury, or aid 
given in exceptional crises, that satisfies " that true and 
genuine justice" which Cicero dreams of, but "the 
concrete and clearly expressed likeness " of which he 
regards as beyond human reach. It is just such a 
concrete ideal of justice that has been revealed and 
brought within the reach of men, according to Lactantius, 
in the Gospel of Christ, who has given absolute value 
to humanity, as related to God, even in the most 



iv BIBLICAL IDEA OF PROPERTY 107 

despised of men. Accordingly, " wherever a man's help 
is needed, there we should consider our duty to be in 
demand. But in what does the principle of justice 
consist more than in this, that what we afford to our 
friends through affection, that we should afford to 
strangers through humaneness ? And this is after all 
afforded to God, to whom a just deed is the dearest of 
sacrifices." 

" Perhaps some one will say : If I do all this, I 
shall have nothing." Lactantius replies that, after all, 
the precepts in question are not given to a single 
individual, "but to every community (popu/us) which 
is united in mind and holds together as one man. If 
alone thou art not sufficient for great works, work 
justice with all a true man's might. . . . Nor think 
that thou art now being advised to lessen or indeed 
exhaust thy estate, but to turn to better uses what 
thou would'st have spent on superfluities." In any 
case God will judge men by the laws of their own 
practice. 

The exposition of Lactantius has been given thus 
fully, because his seems the most explicit statement 
bearing on the Christian idea of property and its 
duties to be found in the first four centuries. In its 
main features it may be taken as also fairly representa- 
tive, especially of the Latin West, where the Stoic idea 
of " the law of nature," as expounded for instance by 
Cicero, remained widely influential. Thus, his principle, 
that to impart of one's larger means to those in need 
as an act of " humanity," due to those who share with 
one's self a Divine destiny according to God's will, is 
not a deed of mere charity but of justice, is found half 
a century later in the Roman churchman known as 
" Ambrosiaster," when he says 1 that it is a matter of 
justice that a man keep not for himself alone what was 
intended by God for the equal good of all. 

1 Commentary on 2 Cor. ix. 9. 



io8 PROPERTY iv 

So far we have dealt only with the more positive 
aspect of the Early Christian idea of property, which 
while assuming certain rights of private ownership laid 
great stress upon the moral duties conditioning its 
exercise. God is recognized not only as the real 
Owner of all He has made and is constantly making 
and giving to mankind, but also as Father in His 
purpose touching its equitable use among His human 
family at large. But there were certain limitations 
under which these ideas for long operated, particularly 
the institution of slavery and the absence of a sound 
constructive theory of civil society, especially in its 
economic bearings. 

These defects, which were part of the historical 
conditions amid which the early Church's lot was cast, 
were the harder for the Christian consciousness at once 
to transcend owing to two sets of causes affecting its 
own original outlook, the one temporary and accidental, 
the other intrinsic. The accidental hindrances were 
the expectation of the speedy end of the existing order 
by Divine intervention, and the fact that Christians long 
formed but a small minority within a spiritually alien 
social environment a circumstance which restricted 
both freedom of action and reflective initiative. The 
intrinsic causes, on the other hand, flowed directly 
from the very genius of Christianity itself. " The 
Gospel " being " the glad tidings of benefits that pass 
not away," " it aims at raising the individual to a 
standpoint far above the conflicts between earthly 
prosperity and earthly distress, between riches and 
poverty, lordship and service." 1 Such " holy indiffer- 
ence " to all merely earthly conditions tended naturally, 
especially under the accidental conditions just specified, 
to concentrate Christian effort upon rooting the 
eternal boon of spiritual liberty in the souls of men, 
to the comparative neglect of social and economic 

1 Harnack, in Essays on the Social Gospel, 1907, p. 9. 



iv BIBLICAL IDEA OF PROPERTY 109 

conditions which had to do primarily with bodily 
comfort and welfare. Yet it is a mistake to suppose 
that Christians were ever indifferent to actual bodily 
distress or hardship in others, even if they believed 
these things could be overruled to their own good or 
to needed discipline. The Church's ideal in these 
matters was that of a modest sufficiency, gained by a 
man's own labour and enabling him to do deeds of 
mercy to others. But it had not yet enough leisure of 
soul or mind to direct its thought to the immense 
problem of the economic reconstruction of the Roman 
Empire. What it could do at once, that to a large 
extent it did. It created a fresh spirit, a new atti- 
tude of brotherhood and spiritual equality irrespective 
of all outward distinctions, based on the inherent 
sanctity of human personality as heir to Divine 
sonship ; and this was bound forthwith to make all 
relations new, and in the end if maintained in its 
original purity of emphasis to leaven every circle of 
thought and action, however ethically remote from 
such a dynamic centre. Nay more, it furnished within 
its own special sphere, the Christian community, an 
object-lesson of its inherent tendencies, on a voluntary 
basis, stimulated by a public opinion which revered 
such of its members as were devoted and original 
enough to carry out as individuals the full Christian 
ideal even in an alien social order. Thus even within 
the institution of slavery it produced a new moral 
atmosphere, especially where the new religious relation 
obtained on both sides ; while it greatly encouraged 
the freeing of slaves on principle and not merely as a 
deed of liberality. 

(a) In thinking of slavery, the greatest of abuses of 
property rights, perhaps the best approach to the 
Christian attitude under the Roman Empire is through 
Seneca, who was contemporary with the birth of 
Christianity. As distinct from Aristotle, who represents 



no PROPERTY iv 

the ancient classical view that many men are by nature 
destined for slavery and have no right to freedom, 
Seneca held that since all men have at bottom in 
what is noblest and most characteristic essentially the 
same nature, this common humanity makes slavery a 
breach of natural law or right. Here the significant 
thing is that it is the religious element in Seneca's 
thought that makes all the difference. It is his truer 
idea of personality which leads him to his truer notion 
of human rights ; and this is the outcome of his 
religious outlook, which thus lifts humanity above a 
naturalistic level of valuation and makes it something 
sacred, an end in and to itself. Here is the meeting 
ground of Seneca and Christianity, and it is characteristic 
of the religious view of life, socially as well as 
individually. The point at which they diverge, the 
less steady way in which Seneca carries out the thought, 
suggests the greater power of the Christian idea of 
God, based on a more vivid and sure sense of His 
personality as revealed in Jesus Christ. 

But apart from this difference of moral dynamic in 
the teaching of Seneca and the early Christians, their 
practical attitude to slavery was much the same. They 
bade the individual rise to a sense of spiritual freedom 
in spite of outward bondage, rather than denounce the 
institution as an altogether illegitimate form of property. 
The reason for this stopping short of the full application 
of the religious idea of persons was, in either case, ex- 
pediency under actual conditions. This was specially 
clear and urgent for the Christian community, whose 
status, already precarious in the eye of Roman law, 
would have been rendered quite untenable, if colour 
were given to the suspicion that it meant social revolu- 
tion on the part of slaves, i.e. the working class as a 
whole. Hence the official Christian policy 1 for the 

1 E.g. in the Epistle to Philemon, Col. iii. 2Z ff., Eph. vi. 5 ff., and i Peter ii. 
11-18, iii. 13-17, iv. 12-19. 



iv BIBLICAL IDEA OF PROPERTY in 

brief" present distress " was patient endurance of wrong 
" after the flesh" in the power of freedom " in the spirit." 
After all the principle of authority in society was of 
the Divine appointment, 1 and should not hastily be 
revolted against, even if identified with what, like slavery, 
clearly bore the mark of human sin, as selfishness and 
injustice. Where freedom was within reach in an 
orderly way, by a master's good will, let it be embraced. 
Such seems St. Paul's advice in i Cor. vii. 21, though 
the passage came to be read otherwise by many Church 
Fathers. Apart from this, Christians had a special 
reason for deeming direct efforts to abolish property in 
slaves as inexpedient, in their belief that the whole 
status quo of society was doomed to imminent radical 
change by the hand of God. Indeed it is in this light 
that we must regard their thought and practice as to 
all property during the period when the primitive view 
of " the Kingdom of God " prevailed. On the other 
hand, we must notice how later changes in the Christian 
idea of property went along with changes in this 
determinative conception, that of God's Kingdom, its 
nature, and the time and place relations of its realization. 
Such historical circumspection will help to save us from 
not a few current but grave errors touching both the 
spirit of Christianity and its view of property as a legal 
and economic institution. 

() So, too, early Christian aloofness from society was 
not in the main due to " other-worldliness " of spirit in 
the sense of a dualistic attitude to life under material 
conditions, or a bias against normal bodily enjoyment 
of any kind. This is totally foreign to Christ's own 
attitude to Nature and human life. No doubt there 
was an " ascetic " element in His practice as determined 
by His special mission, and also in His teaching to 
others in so far as they were called to share the urgent 
task of preaching the Gospel of the Kingdom as at hand. 

1 Rom. xiii. 1-7, i Pet. ii. 13 ft". 



ii2 PROPERTY iv 

Relative to such functions property was but a clog. 
Yet all were not called to " take up their Cross " of self- 
denial in the same way : there was a normal life of 
labour in gaining for one's self and others the daily bread 
which was in no way depreciated. Only superfluity is 
regarded as a clogging influence, as it grows to actual 
" wealth " and promotes the temper which " trusts in " 
riches and their pleasures. And this, broadly speaking, 
was also the attitude of primitive Christianity, so long 
as it was determined by the Biblical type of piety 
proper to its Palestinian home. It was only when it 
passed out into the Graeco-Roman world that another 
type of asceticism, foreign in origin, began subtly to 
blend with the older type of self-discipline with the 
positive intent of spiritual freedom, through simplicity 
of bodily desires, for service of God and man in love. 
But apart from this secondary development, which as 
time went on assumed immense dimensions and had 
far-reaching issues, the early Christian spirit towards 
material conditions was not "other-worldly"; for the 
scene of the Kingdom of God was to be this earth, 
transformed indeed in such a way as to remove all sin 
and evil, yet the material home of a life in human 
society not essentially other than might be experienced 
here and now within the new Christian community, 
with its purified social order. The Lord's Prayer 
embodies this conception of the Kingdom unmistakably, 
and contains in the order and emphasis of its petitions, 
including that for daily bread, the principles of the 
new social ideal. The claims of the Heavenly Father 
and His will are regulative from beginning to end. 
Over against such an ideal of human life the existing 
pagan order of society was alien in spirit ; and as such 
it seemed beyond the hope of renovation by human 
efforts, however inspired, rather than by sudden Divine 
cataclysm, of which the fall of the hostile Jewish State 
seemed the first stage. 



iv BIBLICAL IDEA OF PROPERTY 113 

But this foreshortened perspective of the Kingdom's 
history on earth began slowly to recede into the 
background of the Christian consciousness, from 
the date of the publication of the Fourth Gospel, 
with its emphasis on "Eternal Life " as already present 
in its essential factors ; and for a time Christians were 
sadly perplexed between the older and the newer out- 
look. In some circles the transition was quicker than 
in others. But the tendency was inevitable ; and 
before the end of the third century the estimate of 
existing society, as embodying an order that might yet 
be leavened throughout, began to grow more positive, 
and was further enhanced by the adhesion of the im- 
perial head of the State. Thus the sense of the alien 
nature of the social organism amidst which the Church 
lived and had its being tended to pass away during 
the fourth century, as the Empire became more and 
more Christian in profession, and paganism lost formal 
control of society and its customs, while Christian 
bishops gained ever more influence and even legal 
authority in the world of affairs and of social custom. 
Filled with wonder and gratitude at this broad reversal 
of conditions, Christians neglected to criticize economic 
and social institutions closely in the light of the Gospel. 
No doubt the change tended on the whole to a more 
responsible and Christian use of property in various 
ways, particularly in the ameliorating of the servile lot, 
though slavery as such was not as a rule opposed on 
Christian principle. But on the whole a great chance 
was missed ; and the social order, remaining at this 
crucial point unadjusted to the full spirit of the Gospel 
of Divine Fatherhood and Human Brotherhood, came 
to react adversely on Christian ideals of property 
generally. Broadly speaking, the idea of property as a 
social and economic institution really remained pagan 
and, so far as embodied in law, Roman in its spirit and 
presuppositions. 



n 4 PROPERTY iv 

Nor is it hard to see how this should be so. The 
very genius of Christianity laid the main stress upon 
the spiritual or the intrinsic riches of the soul, rather 
than upon material conditions. Further, the historical 
conditions of the Church's life for nearly three centuries 
under the alien Empire, as already shown in connexion 
with slavery, were such as to prevent the natural 
extension of Christian thought from the primary to 
the secondary, yet influential, factors in man's concrete 
life in society. Accordingly when it would have become 
natural, with the changed relations of Church and State, 
for the Christian conscience to take upon itself fuller 
and wider responsibility for all social conditions affect- 
ing the welfare of men, including their mutual relations 
as equal before God and called to live as brothers in 
co-operative justice and love, it did not rise to the 
height of its ethical ideal. There are no signs that 
the Church of the fourth century had or tended to 
create any new and constructive ideal of social well- 
being even for its own members, much less for the 
commonweal at large ; while the economic aspects 
of the problem in any comprehensive sense lay quite 
below the horizon of its thought. That is, it simply 
shared the conventional ideas underlying the existing 
economic order, and the hand-to-mouth methods of 
dealing with its anomalies and evils. 

Why was this ? Why did not the Christian 
conscience concern itself more with such things, as it 
did (within the limits then restricting its action) with 
kindred evils in the early days of the Gospel ? The 
answer must be, at bottom, that its idea of the Gospel 
itself had changed a good deal in emphasis. The old 
ethical passion, where it existed, had been diverted in 
the interval during which Christians had been largely 
shut out from direct influence upon social conditions, 
into largely different channels, especially those of 
self-salvation by ascetic retreat from the world. The 



iv BIBLICAL IDEA OF PROPERTY 115 

spirit of moral initiative so characteristic of "faith" in 
the early personal sense, the faith which felt able and 
bound to " overcome the world," outside as well as 
inside its own bosom, was no longer prevalent ; and 
so no fresh theory of what the social order should be 
made by Christian influence dawned on it in power, 
and no corresponding idea of property. Here, most 
of all, retreat from the normal social order on the part 
of the most zealous souls, in the interests of a monastic 
ideal l which meant despair of the leavening of society, 
was disastrous both in practice and in theory. It 
meant a virtual dualism between true religious life and 
duty, on the one hand, and civic and economic life on 
the other. The latter sphere was thus in principle left 
to go its own way according to its own secular and 
selfish laws, as a system outside the redemptive control 
of Christian motives and methods, yet a system in 
which Christians were involved and for the human 
issues of which they could not but be largely responsible. 
Such a secession of " the religious " par excellence 
could not but hinder the growth of a truly constructive 
theory of society, and of property as relative thereto ; 
and could not but prevent the rise of a Christian public 
opinion adequate to originate and maintain any far- 
reaching economic reform. Finally, at the close of the 
fourth century, a definite theological doctrine, tending 
to support such practical pessimism touching the 
possibility of justice, in the full sense, in ordinary 
civic relations, added its weight to the negative scale. 

But apart from the tendency of the Latin doctrine 
of Original Sin, as applied to civil society, to obscure 
the sacredness of its essential or ideal ends, the very 
idea of the petition "Thy kingdom come, Thy will 
be done on earth as it is in heaven," was already 
fading from current Christian thought and endeavour 

1 Though that ideal itself included communal ownership in place of private 
property, as is pointed out in the next Essay. 



n6 PROPERTY iv 

in any comprehensive social sense. Therewith the 
true Christian idea of property passed largely into 
abeyance ; nor have conditions equally favourable to 
its re-emergence returned since then until now. Is it 
too much to hope that our own age, with its conscious 
effort to return, through past experience, and in an 
historic spirit which allows for the relative elements in 
primitive Christianity, to the essential ideals of the 
Gospel of Jesus Christ for mankind at large, may take 
a long step towards working out the bearings of those 
ideals on Property, as a large factor in the task of 
social betterment ? 

The note of religion is responsibility ; and the 
genius of Christian religion, as we have seen, is a sense 
of the sovereign worth of human personality as compared 
with all else in life. This implies the duty of having all 
things in harmony with the interests of persons, not 
only in the disposal of wealth and the opportunities it 
affords, but also in the ways by which it is acquired, as 
these affect the persons employed as means to economic 
ends. Between competing human interests in this 
sphere God is the supreme arbiter, as He is also the 
real creator and owner of all wealth, whether material 
or mental ; and into His ears enters the cry of them 
that are overreached in the co-operative business of 
utilizing His gifts. The unsolved problem, then, for 
Christian civilization in particular, is how to do justice as 
between persons in the use of the wealth which is now 
so adequate in the gross for the needs of all members 
of the social commonwealth. The answer to this 
problem turns largely on a thoughtfully just idea of 
Property and its social implications, matters on which 
further data emerge in the course of other essays in 
this volume. 



THE THEORY OF PROPERTY IN 
MEDIAEVAL THEOLOGY 



BY 



THE REV. A. J. CARLYLE, D.Lrrr. 

CHAPLAIN AND LECTURER IN POLITICAL SCIENCE AND ECONOMICS, 
UNIVERSITY COLLEGE, OXFORD 



SUMMARY 

I. The conception of the New Testament and the early Fathers 
represents the principle of the claims of the Brotherhood. Permanence 
or the conception, which is represented by the organized charity of the 
Christian Church. 

We are here concerned with the nature of the theory of property which 
lay behind this, as it was developed by the later Fathers and mediaeval 
writers. 

II. Mediaeval theory founded mainly on that of the great Fathers. 
The form of this derived primarily from the later philosophical theory 

of the ancient world. 

The distinction between nature and convention. 

The Fathers held that by nature all things are common, that private 
property is the result of avarice, but also a restraint upon it. 

Private property is lawful, but the common right remains, and is 
represented by the obligation to maintain the needy. 

Almsgiving is an action of justice, not merely of mercy. 

Private property is the creation of the State, and belongs to positive 
law, and is limited by its utility. 

Summary of the Patristic theory. 

III. The Patristic principles furnish the substance of the mediaeval theory. 
The Canonists held that private property belonged to the law of custom 

and institution, not to the law of nature. 

By the law of nature all things are common, and this principle was 
represented in the primitive Church, and in the theory of Plato. 

Private property is the creation of the State. 

St. Thomas Aquinas's treatment of the origin of property more complex. 

Distinction between the right to acquire and distribute, and the right 
to use. 

In the first sense private property is legitimate and necessary, in the 
second sense a man must hold it as for the common use. 

The influence of Aristotle on St. Thomas. 

Private property not an institution of the natural law, but not contrary 
to it. 

St. Thomas's theory of the rights of property the same as that of the 
Fathers and the other mediaeval writers. 

St. Peter Damian's phrase that the rich are dispensatores, not possessors. 

The Canonists held that no man has a right to more than he needs, 
but recognize that some may need more than others. 

St. Thomas's view is the same : almsgiving is an act of mercy in its 
intention, but is also a matter of obligation. He goes indeed so far as to 
maintain that in case of necessity a man may take what he needs. 

In case of necessity all things are common. 

IV. Such conceptions are in some ways far removed from ours. 

We have transcended the sharp opposition between the natural and 
the conventional. 

We recognize the organic process of the development of institutions, 
and the relation of private property to individuality. But the mediaeval 
conceptions are not unmeaning. We recognize the unity of life, and the 
truth of the conception of a common right. 

This is the meaning of the principle of brotherhood, and is the true 
guide to social regulation and action. 



THE THEORY OF PROPERTY IN 
MEDIAEVAL THEOLOGY 

THE last essay has drawn out the conception of the 
nature of property as it is presented in the Old and 
New Testaments and in the writings of the early 
Fathers. It is clear that their conception of the nature 
and rights of property was controlled by the principle 
of the claims of the Brotherhood, and expressed itself 
in the administration of help to those who were in need. 
This conception never died out in the Christian Church. 
It would, indeed, be impossible to deal with this sub- 
ject completely without taking into account the history 
of charity, or almsgiving, in the Christian Church. In 
our day we are, no doubt, very conscious of the great 
difficulties which surround this subject, difficulties so 
great and serious that there are some who think that 
the time is rapidly approaching when this function of 
the organized Christian Society must be, at any rate in 
large measure, transferred to other organizations. But 
whatever may be the truth of this, we should fall into 
a complete misconception of our subject if we even for 
a moment forgot that the Church, from the days of the 
Apostles down to our own times, has looked upon the 
help and maintenance of the needy as among the first 
of the obligations of the religious life, and that this 
principle has been represented by an immense network 

119 



120 PROPERTY v 

of institutions, and by the constant practice of Christian 
people. 

We are, however, now concerned primarily with the 
conception of the nature of property which has lain 
behind these habits and institutions ; and this essay 
attempts very briefly to set out the substance of these 
principles as they were conceived in the Middle 
Ages. 

The theory of the Middle Ages is founded upon the 
theory of property as it was set forth in the writings of 
the great Fathers from the fourth to the seventh century, 
and it is therefore to them that we must first turn our 
attention. As we shall presently see in more detail, 
the theory of these Fathers represents not merely th* 
influence of the New Testament and the sense of ths 
Christian Brotherhood, but is related to the general 
principles of current philosophical theory in the later 
centuries of the ancient world. Indeed, it has not yet 
been sufficiently understood in how great a degree the 
intellectual conceptions of the Fathers and of the 
Middle Ages take their form and even their substance 
from the general thought of these centuries. The 
philosophical conceptions of the great Fathers have 
always their specifically Christian character ; but the 
general education of these Fathers and they belonged 
to what we may call the educated classes furnished 
the forms into which they threw their distinctive con- 
ceptions, and, in the matter of social and political theory, 
much of the substance of their theory. 

If we were to attempt to find a phrase which might 
represent the form of their theory, we might say that 
it lies in the distinction between nature and convention. 
In order to understand this distinction we must bear 
in mind that nature, in the later centuries of the ancient 
world, means primarily, not the perfection of a thing, 
as it does in Aristotle, but the primitive or original 



v IN MEDIAEVAL THEOLOGY 121 

form of a thing ; while the phrase also usually conveys 
the suggestion that this primitive or original form has 
some continuing superiority over the conventional 
institution or custom which has grown out of it ; or 
more accurately perhaps, that the natural represents 
something essential, which may be modified for practical 
purposes by the conventional, but cannot be wholly 
set aside. This will become clear as we consider the 
details of the theory of property. 

The most arresting aspect of the patristic theory of 
property is well illustrated by such phrases as those 
of St. Ambrose, when he says that nature produced all 
things for the common use of all men, that nature 
produced the common right of property, but usurpa- 
tion the private right ; or again that God wished the 
earth to be the common possession of all men, to 
produce its fruits for all men, but avarice created the 
rights of property. 1 These phrases represent the 
normal standpoint of the later Fathers. 2 

What does this mean ? At first sight it might seem 
to be an assertion of Communism, a denunciation of 
private property as a thing which is sinful and un- 
lawful. But this is not what the Fathers mean. There 
can be little doubt that we find the source of these 
words of St. Ambrose in such a phrase as that of 
Cicero, " Sunt autem privata nulla natura," 3 and in 
the Stoic tradition which is represented in one of 
Seneca's letters, where he describes the primitive life 
in which men lived together in peace and happiness, 
when there was no system of coercive government and 
no private property, and says that men passed out 
of these primitive conditions as their first innocence 
disappeared, as they became avaricious and dissatisfied 
with the common enjoyment of the good things of the 

1 St. Ambrose, De officiis, i. 28 j Comm. on P$. cxviii. 8. 22. 

2 Cf. Ambrosiaster, Comm. on 2 Cor. ix. 9 ; St. Gregory the Great, Liber Regulae 
Past or alls, Hi. 21. 

3 Cicero, De officiis, i. 7. 



122 PROPERTY v 

world, and desired to hold them as their private 
possessions. 1 

Here we have the quasi-philosophical theory from 
which the patristic conception is derived. When 
men were innocent there was no need for private 
property, or the other great conventional institutions 
of society ; but as this innocence passed away, they 
found themselves compelled to organize society and to 
devise institutions which should regulate the ownership 
and use of the good things which men had once held 
in common. The institution of property thus re- 
presents both the fall of man from his primitive 
innocence, the greed and avarice which refused to 
recognize the common ownership of things, and also 
the method by which the blind greed of human nature 
may be controlled and regulated. It is this ambiguous 
origin of the institution which explains how the Fathers 
could hold that private property was not natural, that it 
grew out of men's sinful and vicious desires, and at the 
same time that it was a legitimate institution. For it 
must be clearly understood that they do maintain this. 
St. Augustine puts this very clearly in several passages 
of his writings, and he represents the general consent 
of the Fathers. 2 

This does not, however, mean that the principle 
that private property was a thing contrary to nature 
had a merely theoretical importance. On the contrary, 
it is, I think, clear that the Fathers adopted this quasi- 
philosophical theory so readily, not only because it 
may have been the doctrine of the schools in which 
they were educated, but also because it fitted in very 
well with the traditions which they derived from the 
New Testament and the Early Church, the tradition 
that a man must help his brother who is in need. These 

1 Seneca, Epistles, xiv. 2. 

2 Cf. St. Augustine, Contra Adimantum, xx. 2 j De moribtis Ecclesiae Catholicae, i. 35 ; 
St. Ambrose, Efist. Ixiii. 92 ; St. Hilary of Poitiers, Comm. on Matt. xix. 9 ; Salvian, 
Ad Ecclesiam, i. 7. 



v IN MEDIAEVAL THEOLOGY 123 

Fathers are clear that though the institution of private 
property is lawful, yet the claims of all those who are in 
want continue to be valid. This principle is admirably 
represented in one of those passages from St. Ambrose's 
writings to which reference has already been made. 

It was the will of God, he says, that the earth should 
be the common possession of all men, and should 
furnish its fruits to all, it was avarice which created the 
rights of property ; it is therefore just that the man 
who claims for his private ownership that which was 
given to the human race in common, should at least 
distribute some of this to the poor. 1 It is very sig- 
nificant that St. Ambrose treats charity or almsgiving 
as an action of justice, and this conception is set out 
very clearly by other Christian writers. Ambrosiaster, 
for instance, as the previous essay has pointed out, 
deals with the matter in a very significant phrase when 
he says that this act of mercy, that is, almsgiving, is 
called justice, for God gave all things in common to all 
men ; he is, therefore, a just man who does not retain 
for himself alone that which he knows was given to 
all : all things are God's, and God who gives them 
commands us to give of them to those who are in 
need ; this is justice, that, as it is God who gives, a 
man should give again to him who needs. 2 And St. 
Gregory lends his great authority to this principle, for 
he says that, when we minister the necessaries of life to 
those who are in want, we render to them that which 
is their own, we do not give what is ours ; we are 
discharging an obligation of justice rather than doing 
an act of mercy. 3 

This principle, that almsgiving is an act of justice 
rather than of mercy, is very significant, and forms a 
very important element in the patristic conception of 
the nature of property. It is true that the word justice 

1 St. Ambrose, Comm. on Ps. cxviii. 8. 22. 2 Ambrosiaster, Comm. on 2 Cor. ix. 9. 
3 St. Gregory the Great, Lib. Reg. Past. Hi. 21. 



i2 4 PROPERTY v 

was difficult to define then, as at other times ; but we 
shall probably not be far wrong if we suppose that to 
the Fathers its meaning was very much the same as 
that which is expressed in the formal definition of 
Ulpian : " Justitia est constans et perpetua voluntas 
jus suum cuique tribuendi." * To act justly is to give 
a man that which belongs to him. When, therefore, 
the Fathers say that almsgiving is an act of justice, 
there is little doubt that they mean that the man who 
is in need has a legitimate right to claim for his need 
that which is to another man a superfluity. As we 
shall see, this conception became very important when 
the mediaeval writers attempted to reduce these prin- 
ciples to a systematic form. 

One great Father, St. Augustine, has also left us a 
detailed account of the more immediate origin of 
property rights. Property in his view is the creation 
of the State. This is quite consistent with the more 
general conception of its origin in the conventional 
system of life which men's vices have made necessary. 
For the first and most general of these conventions of 
men, when they lost their original innocence, was the 
coercive State itself ; and as it was its function, from 
the standpoint of the philosophical system in which St. 
Augustine was trained, to impose some order upon the 
chaos of the warring passions and desires of human 
nature, so especially was it the function of the State to 
decide between the conflicting claims of individuals to 
the possession and enjoyment of property. 

St. Augustine holds that private property is the 
creation of the State and exists only in virtue of the 
protection of the State. To some Donatists who, not 
unnaturally, objected to the confiscation of their property 
in the interests of the Catholics, he replies by asking 
by what law they held their property, by human or 
divine law ; and he answers the question himself, and 

1 Digest, i. i, 10. 



v IN MEDIAEVAL THEOLOGY 125 

says that it is only by human law that a man can say, 
" This is my house," or " This man is my slave." It 
is the law of the Emperor upon which is founded any 
right of property : it is idle therefore for the Donatists 
to say, " What have we to do with the Emperor ? " If 
you take away the laws of the Emperor, who could 
say This is my house, or This is my slave ? 1 In another 
place he very contemptuously sets aside the claim of 
the Donatists to hold as their property that which they 
had accumulated by their labours. 2 In other passages 
he maintains that the right of property is limited by the 
use to which it is put, a man who does not use his 
property rightly has no real or valid claim to it. 8 It is 
clear that St. Augustine regarded private property as 
being normally a creation, not of the divine, but of the 
positive law, and as subject to the determination of the 
State, and limited by the degree of its utility. 

If we now attempt to put together these patristic 
principles with regard to property, we find that they 
represent a coherent system of thought, important in 
its practical significance, however inadequate it may 
seem when regarded from the standpoint of a strictly 
scientific examination of the nature of the institution. 

These theories are intelligible only when brought 
into relation with that fundamental conception of the 
contrast between the natural and the conventional to 
which reference has already been made. This view 
is the opposite of that of Locke, that private property 
is an institution of natural law, and arises out of 
labour. To the Fathers the only natural condition is 
that of common ownership and individual use. The 
world was made for the common benefit of mankind, 
that all should receive from it what they require. 
They admit, however, that human nature being what it 
is, greedy, avaricious, and vicious, it is impossible for 

1 St. Augustine, Tract VI. in Joannh Evang. 25. 2 St. Augustine, Epist. xciii. n. 
3 St. Augustine, Efist. cliii. 6 j Sermo, 1. 2. 



126 PROPERTY v 

men to live normally under the condition of common 
ownership. This represents the more perfect way of 
life, and this principle was represented in the organiza- 
tion of the monastic life, as it gradually took shape. 
For mankind in general, some organization of owner- 
ship became necessary, and this was provided by the 
State and its laws, which have decided the conditions 
and limitations of ownership. Private property is 
therefore practically the creation of the State, and is 
defined, limited, and changed by the State. 

While, however, the Fathers recognize the legal 
right of private property, as a suitable and necessary 
concession to human infirmity, a necessary check upon 
human vice, they are also clear that from the religious 
and moral standpoint the position of private property 
is somewhat different. The conventional organization 
of life is legitimate, but the natural law is not only 
primitive, but also remains in some sense supreme. 
Whatever conventional organization may be found 
necessary for the practical adjustment of human affairs, 
the ultimate nature of things still holds good. Private 
property is allowed, but only in order to avoid the 
danger of violence and* confusion ; and the institution 
cannot override the natural right of a man to obtain 
what he needs from the abundance of that which the 
earth brings forth. This is what the Fathers mean 
when they call the maintenance of the needy an act of 
justice, not of mercy : for it is justice to give to a man 
that which is his own, and the needy have a moral 
right to what they require. We shall have to discuss 
the question further when we turn to the theory of 
property in the Canon Law and in the Schoolmen. 
In the meantime it is clear that the Fathers, while they 
develop the theory of property in relation to the 
philosophical views of the schools, do still under these 
terms maintain the principles which are characteristic 
of the New Testament. The new conditions of the 



v IN MEDIAEVAL THEOLOGY 127 

Christian Empire had actually transformed, or perverted, 
the original conditions of the Christian brotherhood, 
but its principles remained the same. 

When we now turn to the mediaeval theory of 
property, we find that the patristic principles furnish 
much of its form and substance. One of the most 
characteristic and representative phrases of the Middle 
Ages is that in which Gratian, the great compiler of the 
Canon Law in the twelfth century, illustrates the dis- 
tinction between the law of nature and custom, or 
positive law, in relation to property. By the law of 
nature, he says, all things are common to all men : 
and this principle was observed by those Christians of 
whom it is written, in the Acts of the Apostles, that 
the multitude of those who believed were of one heart 
and soul. This principle had also been handed down 
by the philosophers, and thus in the writings of Plato 
the most just state was so ordered that no man had 
merely personal desires : it is only by the law of custom 
or by positive law that this is mine and that is another's. 1 

This does not mean, in Gratian any more than in 
the Fathers, that private property is not lawful, but 
only that it is an accommodation to the imperfect or 
vicious character of human nature. If men were 
perfectly good it would be unnecessary ; and it is 
worth noticing that he looked upon the primitive 
Christian community as illustrating the ideal temper, 
and relates this to the conception that in the ideal 
State things might be so ordered that this private 
appropriation of things would be unnecessary. Actually 
private property is the creation of the State, and 
Gratian repeats the phrases of St. Augustine in which 
this is set out. 2 

These principles are related to, but modified in, 
the more developed treatment of the subject by 

1 Gratian, Decretum, D. viii. Part I. 2 Gratian, Decretum. D. viii. i. 



128 PROPERTY v 

St. Thomas Aquinas. He is anxious both to explain 
the origin and justification of private property, and 
to determine more clearly its limitations. In the 
Summa Theologica he discusses the question with 
characteristic fulness and precision, and sets out a 
distinction in the nature of property which he con- 
ceives to be fundamental ; that is, the distinction 
between property regarded as a right to acquire and to 
distribute, and property regarded as a right to use for 
one's self. In the first sense he recognizes property as 
legitimate and necessary, because men are more diligent 
in labouring for that which is to belong to themselves 
than for that which is to belong to all ; because human 
affairs will be better ordered if each has his own 
particular work to do in procuring things ; and because 
human life will thus be more peaceable, for there are 
constant quarrels among those who hold things in 
common. In the second sense he refuses to recognize 
a private right in property, for a man must hold those 
things which are his as for the common use, he must 
minister of what he has to the necessities of others. 1 

We shall probably be right in connecting his 
defence of private property with his study of Aristotle, 
for the arguments in the Summa are closely related to 
his notes on the second book of the Politics? St. 
Thomas is, indeed, so much influenced by Aristotle's 
conception of nature and the State that he is no longer 
ready to admit that the great institutions of society 
are contrary to natural law. To him the State is a 
natural institution, for man is by nature a political 
animal, and this principle extends to a great institution 
like private property. It is not, indeed, an institution 
of the natural law, but it is not contrary to it, it is a 
thing added to the natural law by human reason. 3 

1 St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theol. 2, 2, Qu. 66, 2. 

2 St. Thomas Aquinas, Comm. on Aristotle's Politics ii. Lectio 4. 

3 St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theol. 2, 2, Qu. 66, 2. 



v IN MEDIAEVAL THEOLOGY 129 

St. Thomas Aquinas's modification of the patristic 
theory is important ; how far it governed the later 
mediaeval conceptions it would be difficult to say. 
Speaking broadly, his adoption of the Aristotelian 
conception of nature and the State had little permanent 
influence, for the theory of the conventional nature of 
organized society was too firmly rooted to be shaken, 
even by his authority, and the patristic and Stoic principle 
continued to dominate political theory till the end of 
the eighteenth century. 

When we turn to his conception of the rights of 
property we find little difference between the traditional 
principles of the Fathers and mediaeval writers in 
general and those of St. Thomas Aquinas. There 
is an interesting treatment of this topic in one of the 
smaller treatises of St. Peter Damian in the eleventh 
century. Men who are rich, he says, are dispensatores 
rather than possessores ; they should not reckon that 
which they have to be their own ; they have not 
received their temporal goods merely to be consumed 
in their own use, but are to act as administrators of 
these goods. 1 This is no doubt related to the tradition 
represented by the Fathers in passages to which we 
have already referred, in which they maintain that it is 
just that those who receive from the Lord should use 
what they have for the common good. 

The Fathers, as we have seen, held that almsgiving 
was an act of justice, not of mercy, because the rights 
of private property cannot alter the fact that God 
meant the earth to furnish its fruits for the main- 
tenance of all men. The Canonists, too, set out very 
clearly the principle that no man has really the right 
to hold for himself more than he needs. Gratian cites, 
as from St. Ambrose, a passage denouncing as unjust 
and avaricious the man who consumes in luxury what 
might have supplied the needs of those who are in 

1 St. Peter Damian, Opusculum, ix. 



1 30 PROPERTY v 

want, and maintaining that it is as great a crime to 
refuse the necessaries of life to those who are in want 
as it is to take from a man the things which are his. 
In another place he refers to a saying which he 
attributes to St. Jerome, that a man who keeps for 
himself more than he needs, is guilty of taking that 
which belongs to another. 1 These are far-reaching 
principles, but there are some qualifying phrases. 
In another place Gratian quotes a passage from St. 
Augustine, in which he urges that the needs of different 
people vary, that the rich are not to be required to use 
the same food as the poor, but may have such food 
as their infirmity has made necessary for them, while 
at the same time they ought to lament the fact that 
they require this indulgence. 2 

It is no doubt in this tradition that we must 
look for the origin of that sharp distinction which, as 
we have already said, St. Thomas Aquinas makes 
between property as the right of distribution of 
things, and ownership regarded as an unlimited right 
to use for one's self. St. Thomas maintains that 
private property is lawful and not contrary to nature, 
but that private rights cannot override the common 
right of mankind to the necessaries of life. In dis- 
cussing the nature of almsgiving he argues that it 
is an action which belongs to love (Charitas) and 
mercy in its spiritual character or intention, but it is 
also a matter of obligation (in fraecepto) ; for temporal 
possessions are indeed private as regards ownership, 
but not as regards their use : as regards use, so far as 
they are superfluities, they belong to others who have 
need of them. He admits, however, that the distinction 
between the necessaries and the superfluities of life 
depends largely upon the conditions of a man's life. 3 

1 Gratian, Deer. D. xlvii. 8. 3 j D. xlii. Part I. 

2 Gratian, Deer. D. xli. 3. 
3 St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa TheoL 2, 2 j Qu. 32, i, 5, 6. 



v IN MEDIAEVAL THEOLOGY 131 

Thus his view of the nature of the rights of 
property is substantially the same as that of the Fathers 
and Canonists ; but he draws from it a conclusion 
which Gratian does not set out, and which indeed he 
may have intended to condemn. Gratian, in discussing 
the question how far alms may be given from property 
unlawfully acquired, quotes a passage from St. Augustine 
which severely condemns the notion that a man may 
steal from rich and avaricious persons, and give what 
is stolen to the poor. 1 St. Thomas, on the contrary, 
maintains that as human law cannot overturn natural 
and Divine law, and as material, or inferior, things 
were made to supply men's necessities, if there is 
evident and urgent need, a man may legitimately take 
either openly or by stealth what he needs, and it is 
even legitimate in such cases that one man should take 
another man's property to help him who is in want. 
In the case of extreme necessity, St. Thomas says, 
all things are common. 2 

Such in outline are the conceptions of property held 
by the Christian Fathers and the mediaeval Canonists 
and Schoolmen. We are dealing with conceptions 
which are in some respects far removed from ours. 
In the modern world we have transcended the sharp 
opposition between the natural and the conventional, 
on which the patristic and canonical theory is based, we 
recognize the organic process of the development of 
institutions and ideas, and cannot be satisfied with 
any treatment of private property which looks upon it 
as a mere mechanical contrivance of the State for the 
correction of men's vices, but rather recognize in the 
development of the individual relation to things an 
aspect of the development of individuality itself. 

The mediaeval conceptions are not, therefore, in- 

1 Gratian, Deer. C. xiv. Q. 5, 3. 
2 St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theol. 2, ^ ; Qu. 66, 7, and Q. 32, 7. 



132 PROPERTY v 

significant and unmeaning. We are coming to under- 
stand that the development of the idea of individuality 
is not to be conceived of as something opposed to the 
conception of the solidarity or unity of human life, 
but as something which is unmeaning and sterile, 
unless it is reconciled with it. The patristic and 
mediaeval conception of property as requiring the recog- 
nition of a common as well as an individual right, 
does really correspond with our experience and our 
principles, and we find in the interpretation of this, 
under the Christian terms of the brotherhood of 
men, the true guide to our regulation of life. To us 
also it is clear that it is impossible to assent to the 
notion that there are unrestricted and absolute rights in 
property. It is true that the existence of private 
property is based upon the recognition and protection of 
the State, and this is not arbitrary or unreasoned, for it is 
related to something which has its roots in the character 
and needs of human nature ; but this recognition is and 
must be determined in its form and extent by the 
experience of what is socially and individually useful 
and beneficial. The Christian principle that a man 
holds his property not only for his own use, but as 
a trust for the good of the brotherhood, is not only 
valid in the abstract, but does in the long run remain 
the true guide to social regulation and action. 



VI 

THE INFLUENCE OF THE REFORMA- 
TION ON IDEAS CONCERNING 
WEALTH AND PROPERTY 

BY 

H. G. WOOD, M.A. 

LATE FELLOW OF JESUS COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 
LECTURER AT WOODBROOKE SETTLEMENT, BIRMINGHAM 



SUMMARY 

AMONG the various embodiments of the influence of the Reformation, 
Puritanism is selected for special study in this essay, on the ground that the 
Puritan temper most powerfully influenced the business world. The 
conceptions of the rights and duties of property which prevailed among 
the early Puritans (i.e. among those who during the century 1560-1660 
desired a national church more or less Presbyterian in character) are 
subjected to a somewhat detailed analysis. Richard Baxter, who has with 
some truth been described as the last of these Puritans, is taken as 
representative of the best traditions of his school, and in his Christian 
Directory the emphasis is found to fall on the sacred character of the 
institution of property and on the responsibilities of personal stewardship. 

Incidentally, an attempt is made to question the close connection which 
is often assumed to exist between Puritanism and laissez-faire. This 
connection is shown not to be so direct and complete as is sometimes 
supposed, at least so far as the earlier phases of the movement are 
concerned. In Baxter, neither the guiding principle of the common good 
nor the duty of government control is ignored. 

The developments of the Puritan tradition in the eighteenth century are 
next considered, together with the teachings which were under-emphasised 
or altogether forgotten in the main body of Protestant thought, but were 
welcomed by small groups and Sectarian movements. 

The essay concludes with a brief survey of the influence of the 
Evangelical Revival. 



VI 

THE INFLUENCE OF THE REFORMATION 
ON IDEAS CONCERNING WEALTH AND 
PROPERTY 

IN any attempt to describe the social teaching character- 
istic of the Reformation it would seem natural to start 
with the work of John Wyclif. Both in point of form 
and in point of time Wyclif stands closest to the 
great Scholastics, and the transition from Scholastic 
to Reformed attitudes of mind might best be studied 
in his writings. Yet even in tracing the influence 
of reforming principles in England and it is to 
English thought that the present study is almost 
entirely confined the work of John Wyclif may prove 
not to be the true starting-point. One general 
consideration is of importance here. Though the 
Reformation in England owed much to the Lollard 
movement, the great leaders from William Tyndale 
onwards were not, strictly speaking, Wyclif 's followers. 
The great impetus towards reform came from the 
Continent, first from Luther and then ' from Calvin. 1 
Particularly in regard to property, the teaching of 
Wyclif found but little echo in the literature of 

1 Compare D. Campbell, The Puritan in Holland, England, and America, where 
the interesting thesis is defended, that English history is not a record of steady 
progress, but of spasmodic response to foreign influence. In respect of the Reforma- 
tion this is largely true. 

135 



136 PROPERTY vi 

the Tudor period. Even the suppression of the 
monasteries, which might be considered as a direct 
application of that teaching, was seldom defended by 
an appeal to the Oxford scholar. Moreover, Troeltsch 
is surely right in classing Lollardy with the many 
sectarian movements that marked the close of the 
Middle Ages. 1 Though in theory Wyclif demanded 
" a reform of Christendom, which should embrace the 
State and Society/' yet when he sent forth poor priests 
who might not hold benefices, but who were to 
organize little groups on a voluntary basis, he 
practically abandoned the idea of the Church as an 
organization coextensive with civil society. Now 
Lutheran and Calvinist alike retained their hold 
on this latter idea, and similarly Anglicans and early 
Puritans, the English counterparts to Lutheran and 
Calvinist, agreed in striving for a Christian society 
in which State and Church should be coterminous, 
in opposition to the sects which conceived the 
Church as the separated company of the saints. 
It is among these sects that the closest analogies 
with Wyclif's doctrine of property are to be found. 
Consequently, any discussion of his positions may 
be postponed until the main stream of Reformation 
thought in England has been considered. 

Puritanism is rightly regarded as the most repre- 
sentative interpretation of Protestant morality among 
English-speaking peoples. The great contribution 
which the Puritan temper made to the industrial 
development of Great Britain is now generally 
recognized. 2 In so far as our dominant ideas as to 

1 See Troeltsch, Die Soziallehren der chrhtlkhen Kirchen, pp. 393-401. This 
masterly work came to my notice too late for this essay to derive full benefit 
from it. 

2 Compare the sketch of the influence of the Reformation in Marshall's 
Principles of Economics, 5th ed., pp. 74Z-44, which sets the matter in its true 
perspective. The whole subject has been handled more in detail in the writings of 
Max Weber and Troeltsch, and still more recently by Hermann Levy in his book 
Economic Liberalism. 



vi AND THE REFORMATION 137 

the rights and duties of property rest on a religious 
basis or retain a religious sanction, they seem to be 
linked up chiefly with Puritan teaching. This reason 
alone might suffice to justify the selection of Puritanism 
for preferential treatment in this chapter. But the 
choice is the less invidious inasmuch as there is no 
great gulf fixed between Anglican and Puritan, so far 
as moral instruction regarding wealth is concerned. 
Richard Baxter may be taken as representative of the 
early Puritans the men who desired an established 
Church more or less modelled on Geneva. As a 
moralist, Baxter will be found to agree in the main 
with the English Reformers of the Tudor period, and 
also with such of his Anglican contemporaries as 
handled ethical questions. Consequently, in its early 
phases, Puritanism on this side embodies most of what 
is distinctive of reformed opinion in England ; while 
in its later stage it coalesced with the sects, some of 
which emphasized elements of Christian teaching which 
the more conservative reform movement was apt to 
ignore. A study of Puritanism will therefore bring 
out most easily the nature of the influence which the 
Reformation exerted on ideas concerning wealth and 
property. 

The net effect of the Puritan movement on the 
use of wealth has often been summed up as the 
assertion of greater individual liberty. Under Puritan 
influence, it is alleged, the Christian was set free from 
the imperfect but perceptible control of the Catholic 
Church, and left to take his own line in regard to his 
wealth with little advice and less discipline. Puritanism 
is the religious root of laissez-faire. Some sentences 
from Archdeacon Cunningham set forth a verdict of 
this kind. Speaking of the seventeenth century he 
says : " While there was a strong sense of the religious 
duty of insisting on hard and regular work for the 
welfare, temporal and eternal, of the people themselves, 



138 PROPERTY vi 

there was a complete indifference to the need of laying 
down or enforcing any restrictions as to the employment 
of money. Capital was much needed in England and 
still more in Scotland for developing the resources of 
the country . . . freedom for the formation and invest- 
ment of capital seemed to the thoughtful city men of 
the seventeenth century, who were mostly in sympathy 
with Puritanism, the best remedy for the existing social 
evils. They were eager to get rid of the restrictions 
imposed by the Pope's laws, which it was possible to 
bring up in ecclesiastical courts, as well as to be free 
from the efforts of the King's Council to bring home to 
the employing and mercantile classes their duty to the 
community. The agitation against the interference of 
the Bishops in civil affairs and the triumph of Puritanism 
swept away all traces of any restriction or guidance in 
the employment of money. In so far as a stricter 
ecclesiastical discipline was aimed at or introduced it 
had regard to recreation and to immorality of other 
kinds, but was at no pains to interfere to check the 
action of the capitalist or to protect the labourer. From 
the time when the rise of Puritanism paralysed the 
action of the Church, and prevented her from maintain- 
ing the influence she had habitually exerted, it has 
been plausible to say that Christian teaching appeared 
to be brought to bear on the side of the rich and against 
the poor." l 

The measure of truth contained in this interesting 
verdict is not hard to discern. The Puritan divines 
followed Calvin in rejecting the Canon law against usury. 
Some of the early Reformers, like Hugh Latimer and 
John Hooper, sided with Luther in his denunciation 
of usury and in his detestation of trade. Calvin and 
the Puritans found their chief support in the city men, 
and recognized interest as a legitimate source of gain. 

1 Tract on " The Moral Witness of the Church on the Investment of Money," 
pp. 25, 26. 



vi AND THE REFORMATION 139 

It is true that in this direction they broke down the 
fence of the Pope's laws. Perhaps it would be more 
true to say, they removed the remnants of a canonical 
hedge which already resembled a series of gaps. The 
prohibition of usury by the Canon law had become 
largely ineffective before the close of the Middle Ages. 
In the new commercial circumstances of the sixteenth 
and seventeenth centuries, its inherent unreasonableness 
was more evident. The inconsistency of the older 
position is exposed in the argument of Dr. W. Ames, 
a favourite moralist with Puritans, who says : " If a 
man buys a farm and takes a rent for it, it is held just. 
But what is the difference if he lends the money to 
another to buy the farm and gets that other to pay 
interest instead of rent ? " l The Puritan only completed 
the inevitable revolt from the Canon law, by showing 
that the Canon law rested on a misapplication and a 
misunderstanding of the Mosaic law, and that the 
prohibition against usury had no ground in the gospel. 2 
In addition to claiming the right to receive interest on 
capital, the Puritan spirit secured a further liberty in 
the use of capital through the opposition of Parliament 
to the monopolies set up by the early Stuarts. Since 
the leaders of that opposition were men of Puritan 
temper, and since one ostensible justification for such 
monopolies was the maintenance of the quality of the 
goods manufactured or sold, it is plausible to argue 
that the Puritans were indifferent to the endeavour to 
maintain the quality of goods by the exercise of public 
authority. 

" The agitation against the interference of Bishops 
in civil affairs " was not a distinctive feature of Puritanism. 
When Laud secured the appointment of Bishop Juxon 
to the office of Lord Treasurer, he incensed the nobility 

1 This passage is from Dr. Ames, De Conscientia (pub. 1631). With it compare 
Bullinger, Decades iii. p. 42. 

2 For this see Baxter's Christian Directory, Pt. IV. ch. xix. qu. xii. 



1 40 PROPERTY vi 

in general, 1 and established the one dogma on which 
Cavalier and Roundhead were agreed at the Restoration 
the dogma which Willian Penn phrases thus : 
" Not many good days since ministers meddled so much 
in laymen's business." Whether the intervention of 
the Bishops would have done much to keep moral 
considerations before merchants and manufacturers 
may be doubtful ; but the final negative given, to 
Laud's policy of strengthening the Church by securing 
civil power, closed a channel through which the Church 
might have exerted a direct pressure. 

The course of events also tended to promote greater 
liberty for moneyed men, since, naturally enough, the 
disturbance of the Civil Wars destroyed the control of 
industry exercised by the Privy Council. A greater 
licence having once been introduced, it was difficult to 
restore a system of supervision which had been working 
more or less in the preceding century. 

Above and beyond all this, the Puritan movement 
is rightly associated with the growth of individual 
liberty. Many of its most distinguished leaders would 
have indignantly repudiated the name of democrat, 
and would have equally indignantly denounced the 
heresy of toleration. Yet Puritanism in its essence 
meant an increased sense of personal responsibility, 
and an assertion of the right of the conscience, under 
grace, to guide the individual apart from king or bishop. 
More particularly in its later stage when the Independ- 
ents became its chief representatives, the direct influence 
of Puritanism made for greater liberty in religion and 
politics : it was inevitable that the men who won a 
greater recognition of self-direction in religion and in 
politics should also establish a fuller measure of 
economic freedom. The advocates of toleration be- 
came suspicious of Government interference in any 

1 See Clarendon, History, Book i. 206. 
2 Penn, No Cross No Croivn, Pt. I. ch. xii. 8. (Works, ii. p. 141.) 



vi AND THE REFORMATION 141 

direction. At the same time, the trend towards 
laissez-faire under the Commonwealth and the later 
Stuarts was at first accidental rather than designed ; 
and if the action of the Church was paralysed 
after 1640, the division of Church influence, rather 
than the direct tendency of Puritan modes of 
thought, must be held to have occasioned the lowered 
efficiency of the Church in her moral witness on the 
use of wealth. 1 

Sweeping assertions to the effect that the rise of 
Puritanism removed all traces of restriction or guidance 
in the employment of money, and developed a public 
conscience which insisted on labour and sobriety for 
the poor, but made no attempt to check the action 
of the capitalist or to protect the labourer, are more 
difficult to justify. Neither the actions and plans of 
the Commonwealth administration nor the published 
opinions of Puritan leaders suggest any such indifference 
to public control or moral guidance in regard to wealth. 

In the first place, though the Puritan generally 
admitted the right to take interest, he still regarded 
usury or excessive interest as a sin, and as a punishable 
sin. If usury is not expressly mentioned by John 
Knox in the Scotch Book of Discipline, it is surely 
included in the phrase " oppressioun of the poore by 
exaction is, deceaving of thame in buying or selling be 

1 Certain broader influences would fall to be considered in this connection, of 
which the chief would be the rationalist movement of thought so often described 
as the Illumination. Dr. Johannes Meyer in his pamphlet, Die soziale Naturrecht 
in der christlichen Kirche (p. 33 foil.), traces back to Grotius the tendency to derive 
social ideals from a law of nature or reason independent of the idea of God. This 
involved a separation between the sphere of religion and the sphere of natural law 
which sways the economic and political life of men. " If natural rights have nothing 
to do with religion, then religion has nothing to do with the social question." The 
Church lost control of business life because the eighteenth century developed a more 
secular way of regarding the whole subject. It must also be recognized that the 
Puritan distinction between ordinary moral virtue, " the ligament of human society," 
and grace, the essence of the religious life, suggested a similar separation of religion 
from economic life. For later Dissent, religion and business tend to belong to 
different worlds, which produces the lowered commercial morality of Defoe's 
writings. Or if business is part of religion, it concerns the individual, not the 
magistrate. 



1 42 PROPERTY vi 

wrang met or measure," 1 which appears in a list of sins 
to be strictly visited with ecclesiastical punishments. 
In any case, Thomas Cartwright, who might have been 
the John Knox of England, expressly cites usury as a 
case for admonition and exclusion from the Sacraments. 
" He that hath usurie proved against him, so that he 
lose his principal for taking above ten in the hundred, 2 
yet shall he also, for committing so hainous offence 
against God and his churche, to the very ill example 
of others, not be allowed to the Sacraments, until he 
shewe himselfe repentaunt for the faulte and study 
thereby to satisfie the congregation so offended by 
him." 3 So far from putting no restriction on the use 
of money, Cartwright here accepts the principle of legal 
limitation of interest, and would inflict church censures 
in addition to civil penalties. Nor is he singular in 
this respect. The later Puritans did not depart from 
this earlier standard. Under Cromwell, in 1651, an 
Act was passed prohibiting any person to take above 
six pounds for loan of one hundred pounds by the year. 
The Barebones Parliament devoted some attention 
to measures concerning bankruptcy, and Cromwell 
later put in force an ordinance for the relief of poor 
debtors. On the side of personal teaching, Puritan 
moralists are never tired of insisting on moderation in 
the terms on which money is lent. It is true that 
Baxter's counsels in his Christian Directory are some- 
what vague, and he does not refer to any statutory 
limitation of interest, but he is clear that all usury is 
sinful when it is against either justice or charity. In 
particular, he holds that the Mosaic law was intended 
to protect the poor from oppressive contracts, and the 
Mosaic law is in effect binding still, being part of the 
Christian law of charity. This being so, usury is 

] Hume Brown, John Knox t ii. p. 144 n. 

2 The maximum rate of interest legally established in the reign of Elizabeth. 
3 Puritan Manifestoes, p. 120. 



vi AND THE REFORMATION 143 

sinful, " when you lend for increase where chanty 

obligeth you to lend freely : even as it is a sin to lend 

expecting your own again, when charity obligeth you 

to give it." In the further specification of cases of 

sinful usury, Baxter condemns the exaction of interest 

on business loans where the borrower cannot pay, and 

where the borrower is unable to secure a fair return 

for himself out of his enterprise, if he pay the full 

interest. From Baxter's point of view, interest could 

not be made the first charge upon industry. The 

same temper is apparent in the Puritan discussions of 

price. Baxter answers the question, " How shall the 

worth of a commodity be judged of?" in the following 

manner : " i. When the law setteth a rate upon any 

thing (as on bread and drink with us) it must be 

observed. 2. If you go to the market, the market 

price is much to be observed. 3. If it be an equal 

contract, with one that is not in want, you may 

estimate your goods as they cost you, or are worth to 

you, though it be above the common price ; seeing the 

buyer is free to take or leave them. 4. But if that 

v/hich you have to sell be extraordinarily desirable or 

worth to some one person more than to you or another 

man, you must not make too great an advantage of 

his convenience or desire : but be glad that you can 

pleasure him, upon equal, fair and honest terms. 5. 

If there be a secret worth in your commodity which the 

market will take no notice of (as it is usual in a horse), 

it is lawful for you to take according to that true worth 

if you can get it. But it is a false rule of them that think 

their commodity is worth as much as any one will give." 

Baxter is here amplifying Dr. Ames, who also in 

respect of necessaries holds that the price determined 

by public authority must be recognized as final. It is 

noteworthy, first that Baxter had no quarrel with the 

exercise of public authority to establish a fair price for 

necessaries, and second that he refused to sanction the 



i 4 4 PROPERTY vi 

sacrifice of moral consideration to the tender mercies 
of the forces of supply and demand. In both these 
positions, Baxter is thoroughly normal. Both Puritan 
and Anglican, in the seventeenth century, agreed on 
these points. In view of the first, we may conjecture 
that if the Puritans objected to the rule of Bishops 
exercised in the Star Chamber and the Court of High 
Commission, or if they disliked the control of the King's 
Council it was not because they were unwilling to see 
moral considerations enforced on moneyed men by public 
authority ; it was rather that they denied to King and 
Bishop a power of control which they held belonged to 
Parliament. The Puritan attitude on a constitutional 
issue cannot be twisted into an endorsement of economic 
laissez-faire. Nor was there any great breach in the 
tradition of national control of industry, in the time of 
the Commonwealth. 1 

1 Hermann Levy maintains the contrary view. He endorses Archdeacon 
Cunningham's verdict on Puritanism, and builds his case on the fact, demonstrated 
by Miss Leonard (in her History of the English Poor Laiv), that poor relief was best 
administered during the personal rule of Charles I., when the pressure of the Privy 
Council forced a common policy on the country, and insisted on the raising of local 
stocks to give work to the unemployed. After the confusion of the Civil War, 
these activities and this policy of the Privy Council were never fully resumed, and 
when in 1704 Sir Humphrey Mackworth introduced a Bill for employing the poor, 
it was practically killed by the vigorous pamphlet, " Giving Alms, no charity," from 
the pen of the Nonconformist Defoe. This abandonment of the early policy Levy 
attributes in the main to the anti-social tendency of Puritanism. The system set up 
by Charles I. was, under the Commonwealth, " not merely neglected, but it is hardly 
too much to say, abolished." The ruling classes' views of poverty had changed. 
" The victory of Puritanism brought with it the apotheosis of work," and want of 
work meant want of grace (see Economic Liberalism, ch. vi., esp. pp. 73, 77, and 
P . 86 .). 

I dissent almost entirely from this plausible presentation of the facts, on the 
following grounds : 

(1) The Puritans did not dislike the Poor Law policy of the Privy Council. 
Miss Leonard (op. cit. p. 297), referring to the Privy Council orders in the time of 
Charles I., says : ** The substance of the orders, however, does not appear to have 
created opposition. Men of both sides sent in their reports to the Privy Council 
and more energetic measures to execute the Poor Lanu 'were taken in the Puritan counties 
of the east than in any other part of England!'' 

(2) Whatever happened to administrative machinery during the Commonwealth, 
the general aim adopted by the Privy Council was not only not abandoned 5 it was 
expressly reaffirmed. " An Act for Advancing and Regulating the Trade of this 
Commonwealth" was passed in August 1650, and according to the preamble, passed 
" to the end that ye poors people of this land may be set on work and their Families pre- 
served from Beggary and Ruine . . . and no occasion left either for Idleness or 



vi AND THE REFORMATION 145 

The attitude of Puritanism towards monopolies, 
both in theory and practice, is likewise in line with 
Baxter's repudiation of the principle of getting all 
you can for your goods. 1 The opposition to artificial 
monopolies was based on the perception of their 
economic wastefulness. Sir John Eliot takes his 
stand upon this principle. But in the case of natural 
monopolies, the Puritan declared it to be a sin for 
the individual to press to the full accidental or circum- 
stantial advantages in bargaining ; and they were ready 
to invoke arid use the power of the State to suppress 
such monopoly gains and punish those who sought 
them. Thus, in the first year of the Commonwealth, 
the Government attorney was directed to prosecute a 
corn monopolist at Ipswich, " so that the poor people 
may see that care is taken of them in time of dearth." 
Later in the same year, a warrant was issued against 
Samuel Truelove of Wapping, and Mr. Bucknell, Ship- 
master, "to attend the Council to answer as to a 
combination for raising the price of coals." This step 
was followed by the appointment of a committee " to 
consider how the price of coal for the poor may be 

Poverty." The phrase "to set the poore on work" is the regular phrase for the 
relief of the unemployed, and it links the aim of the Commonwealth government 
with the best traditions of the Privy Council. If work was no longer provided 
officially, it was either because the Government lacked the energy and machinery for 
the purpose, or because the development of trade after the abolition of monopolies 
made such direct provision unnecessary. It was certainly not due to an anti-social 
tendency which denied any responsibility of the State for unemployment. 

(3) Though Defoe is not altogether typical even of later Nonconformity, it is 
certainly true that Dissent tended to embrace an extreme form of Individualism. But 
the identification of the unemployed with the idle was not, even for Defoe, a 
theoretical deduction from the Puritan emphasis on work j it was grounded on what 
he actually saw of the demoralization of the people under the later Stuarts. The 
Puritan certainly took a harsh view of idleness, especially among the upper classes j 
but he did not confuse idleness and unemployment as Dr. Levy suggests, until the 
social conditions of the eighteenth century lent some colour to the confusion. It is 
a mistake to regard the Puritan doctrine of work as in itself a factor in changing 
Poor Law administration. 

1 It is interesting to observe that the protest against monopolies, combined with 
a protest against enclosures and bad judicial procedure, is already voiced in Martin 
Bucer's De regno Chrhti. Bucer, who taught in Cambridge in the time of Edward VI., 
may be regarded as the founder of English Calvinism. See Troeltsch, op. cit. 
p. 776 n. 

L 



146 PROPERTY vi 

brought down, to confer with the Lord Mayor and 
prepare an Act." 1 The general principle guiding 
such action is laid down in a memorable sentence in 
Cromweirs famous despatch to Parliament concerning 
Dunbar fight : " Be pleased to reform the abuses 
of all professions : and if there be any one that 
makes many poor to make a few rich, that suits 
not a Commonwealth/' 2 Cromwell was probably 
thinking of lawyers in the first instance, but the Puritan 
did not intend any trade or profession to ignore the 
common good. 8 

To estimate aright the character of Reformed and 
Puritan teaching, it is necessary to consider some 
broader aspects of the subject. In developing a doctrine 
of property, the Reformers started from the Eighth 
Commandment. 4 " By this commandment, the proper 
owning of peculiar substance is lawfully ordained and 
firmly established. The Lord forbiddeth theft : there- 
fore He ordaineth and confirmeth the proper owning of 
worldly riches. For what canst thou steal, if all things 
be common to all men ? For thou hast stolen thine 
own and not another man's, if thou takest from 
another that which he hath. But God forbiddeth 
theft : and therefore, by the making of this law, He 
confirmeth the proper possession of peculiar goods." 

1 State Papers, Domestic, 1649. 

2 Carlyle's Letters of Crorwwell, ed. Lomas, ii. p, 108. 

3 The sensitiveness of the Puritan conscience on the subject of monopolies may 
be further illustrated from the Memoirs of William Kiffin, a wealthy Baptist merchant 
in the time of Charles II. In a chapter on his business adventures he is most anxious 
to remove the aspersion that he raised his estate by obtaining orders to bring in pro- 
hibited goods. He had never taken favours from Government ! See Orme's Life of 
Kiffin, pp. 23, 24. 

4 Patristic and mediaeval writers usually begin their discussion of property with 
an appeal to the concept of natural law, and in the Middle Ages at least opinion 
varies as to whether ownership is a natural right or not. (See the preceding Essay.) 
The Reformers did not altogether lose sight of natural law, and like earlier Christian 
thinkers, they connected the Decalogue with natural law. But to them the Decalogue 
is the divine confirmation and interpretation of natural law. From this conviction 
they derived a readier popular appeal. The law of Nature was always something 
of an abstraction. In starting from the Decalogue, the Reformers based the institu- 
tion of property on a direct spoken word of God. 



vi AND THE REFORMATION 147 

This representative statement from Bullinger may be 
supplemented by Baxter's discussion of the question, 
" Is it a sin for a man to steal in absolute necessity, 
when it is merely to save his life ? " Baxter cites two 
opposing doctrines, first that of Dr. Ames who defends 
the principle "omnia fieri communia in extrema 
necessitate," 1 and then that of the more rigorous 
legalists who regard the prohibition of theft as 
absolute, because no exception is hinted at in the 
Decalogue. Without accepting the latter view in its 
entirety, Baxter clearly leans towards it. He holds 
that "whensoever the preservation of the life of the 
taker is not in open probability like to be more 
serviceable to the common good, than the violation 
of the right of propriety will be hurtful, the taking 
of another man's goods is sinful, though it be only 
to save the taker's life." Baxter further maintains 
that " in ordinary cases, the saving of a man's life 
will not do so much good, as his stealing will 
do hurt." He thus appeals to the principle of the 
common good to negative the plea "a man must 
live," and also to modify or supplement the abso- 
lute right of ownership which many based on the 
Decalogue. 

The early Reformers were led to insist on the right 
of private property the more earnestly, in order to 
clear their movement of the taint of Anabaptism. The 
story of Miinster made these revolutionary Communists 
objects of fear. It was felt to be necessary to disavow 
their doctrine in the Elizabethan Articles of Religion ; 
and accordingly Article 38 asserts that "the Riches and 
Goods of Christians are not common as touching the 
right, title, and possession of the same, as certain 
Anabaptists do falsely boast." The Puritans were 
obliged to clear themselves of the same suspicion. 
In the controversies of the time of Elizabeth, Whitgift 

1 Cf. preceding Essay, p. 131. 



148 PROPERTY vi 

and Hooker both attacked their opponents' position as 
tending to the anarchy of the Anabaptists. Later on, 
the Presbyterians and constitutional sectaries had to 
repudiate the extravagancies of the Levellers. Thus 
from similar motives English Reformers, Anglican 
and Puritan alike, found it desirable to protest their 
attachment to the principle of private property. 
They were anxious not to be taken for social revolu- 
tionaries. 

Another factor in determining the Reformers' 
attitude towards wealth, was the discrediting of 
voluntary poverty by the failure of the friar and the 
monk. The reaction from the conventional praise of 
poverty led the Reformer and the Puritan after him to 
insist on the blessing of wealth. Wealth and poverty 
come of God's gifts, and either is to be accepted as 
from Him. The seventeenth-century moralists do not 
ignore the spiritual and moral dangers of wealth. 
Indeed they are most anxious to direct the man of 
means in the employment of his money. But they do 
regard the possession of wealth as something ordained 
of God, and in consequence they take up a conservative 
attitude towards class distinctions and class standards 
of living. They do not anticipate a filling-in of the 
chasm between rich and poor, or even a closer approxi- 
mation between the two sides of the chasm. It is 
assumed to be a natural and divine order that some are 
placed in a position to give alms and others in the 
necessity of receiving them. Differences in wealth 
are incidental to God's education of mankind. " Riches 
be chanceable unto us, but not unto God : for God 
knoweth when and to whom He will give them, or 
take them away again." * In this connection it is 
interesting to notice how Baxter, in the midst of many 
wise cautions against prodigality, yet reserves the ex- 
penditure necessary for the maintenance of class 

1 Latimer, i. 478, Parker Society. 



vi AND THE REFORMATION 149 

distinctions. The answer to the question, " What may 
be accounted prodigality in the costliness of apparel ? " 
begins with the sentence, " Not that which is only for 
a due distinction of superiors from inferiors, or which 
is needful to keep up the vulgar's reverence to 
magistrates/' 1 When, a few pages later, Baxter dis- 
cusses how far the rich may spend on themselves 
while the poor suffer want, he again rests on the 
validity of certain social distinctions, for "it must 
be confessed that some persons may be of so much 
worth and use to the commonwealth (as kings and 
magistrates) and some of so little that the main- 
taining of the honour and success of the former 
may be more necessary than the saving of the 
lives of the latter. But take heed lest pride or 
cruelty teach you to misunderstand this or abuse 
it for yourselves." In a sermon on the use of 
wealth, Bullinger had set forth the same principle. 
" One state of life and a greater port becometh a 
magistrate ; when another countenance and a lower 
sail beseemeth a private person. But in these 
cases let every man consider what necessity requireth, 
not what lust and rioting will egg him unto. Let 
him think with himself, what is seemly and unseemly 
for one of his degree." 2 

Starting from the divine sanction attaching to 
private property, to differences in the possession of 
wealth, and to the resultant social order, the main stream 
of Protestant thought could not avoid the problem 
of the use of wealth. If men are not to surrender 
their wealth, how are they to make use of it ? Here 
the Reformation stressed the religious worth of ordinary 
callings, and sought guidance in the conception of 
stewardship. Since wealth is God's gift, men are 

1 Baxter, Christian Directory, Pt. IV. chap. xxi. 

2 Bullinger, Decades, Hi. p. 55. The Canon law was much less considerate 
towards this kind of expenditure. See the preceding Essay, and the same writer's 
Mediaeval Political Theory in the West, vol. ii. p. 140 f. 



150 PROPERTY vi 

accountable to God for their use of it. They cannot 
evade their responsibility. They must face it. 
Differences of wealth and of social vocation are of 
God's designing, and men must live soberly and godly 
in that state of life to which it shall please God to call 
them. They must also remember always the strict 
and solemn account which must be rendered in the 
day of judgment. 

However inadequate the idea of stewardship may 
be as a standard of social obligation, and however 
readily it may have degenerated into cant later on, it 
is to the credit of Puritanism that it succeeded in 
persuading many to take their stewardship seriously. 
In some instances it resulted in a morbid introspection, 
but more broadly it stimulated a healthy habit of self- 
examination, strengthened the power of self-control 
and the sense of personal responsibility. Men took 
more thorough stock of themselves, and the keeping 
of accounts became a religious duty a not insignificant 
fact. 

Baxter emphasizes the need of reflection in the dis- 
posal of ourselves and our resources. "Prudence 
is exceeding necessary in doing good, that you may 
discern good from evil, discerning the season and 
measure and manner and among divers duties, which 
must be preferred." And again, " in doing good prefer 
the good of many to the good of the few. Prefer 
a durable good that will extend to posterity, before 
a short and transitory good." This is obvious common 
sense enough, but it is part of the Puritan's contribution 
to progress that he sanctified common sense. The 
significance of Baxter's position may be seen when he 
deprecates a close dependence on the momentary inspira- 
tion of the individual conscience, and urges his readers 
to trust rather to general rules, and adds, " Present 
prudence and sincerity will do most." Puritanism 
gave a religious impetus to what Sombart calls 



vi AND THE REFORMATION 151 

" Economic Rationalism," by making everything 
matter of conscience, and so of calculation. 1 

In keeping with the central conception of steward- 
ship, great emphasis was laid on the duty of finding a 
useful employment for one's self. " Especially be sure 
that you live not out of a calling, that is, such a stated 
course of employment in which you may be best 
serviceable to God. Disability is indeed an irresistible 
impediment. Otherwise no man must either live idly 
or content himself with doing some little charres as a 
recreation or on the by ; but every one that is able, 
must be statedly and ordinarily employed in such work 
as is serviceable to God and the common good." 2 It 
was not only or chiefly in the case of the poor that 
Puritanism insisted on the religious duty of hard and 
regular work. In the choice of work, cc // is no sin but a 
duty, to labour not only for labour sake, formally 
resting in the act done, but for that honest increase 
and provision which is the end of our labour ; and 
therefore to choose a gainful calling rather than another , 
that we may be able to do good and relieve the 
poor." 3 Here too Baxter sets his seal to economic 
rationalism ! The close connection between the 
Puritan ethic of prudence and the spirit of capitalism 
is undeniable. A further point of connection is best 
illustrated from one of Wesley's sermons. His first 
counsel about riches (which in spirit must be judged 
by its sequel " give all you can ") is : " Gain all you 
can " ; land under that head, he emphasizes the duty 
of improving the methods of industry. " Gain all you 
can, by common sense, by using in your business all 
the understanding which God has given you. It is 
amazing to observe how few do this ; how men run 
on in the same dull track with their forefathers. 

1 Hobson, Evolution of Capitalism, p. 22. 

2 Baxter, Christian Directory, Pt. I. chap. iii. grand direction x. 

3 Baxter, Christian Directory, Pt. IV. chap. xxi. For this motive in Early 
Christianity see Essay IV. p. 101. 



VI 



1 52 PROPERTY 

But whatever they do who know not God, this is no 
rule for you. It is a shame for a Christian not to 
improve upon them^ in whatever he takes in hand. 
You should be continually learning from the experience 
of others, or from your own experience, reading and 
reflection, to do everything you have to do better 
to-day than you did yesterday. And see that you 
practise whatever you learn ; that you make the best 
of all that is in your hand." * It would be difficult 
to imagine a more thorough endorsement of the temper 
which has made modern industry. 

This insistence on orderly and enlightened industry 
in the making of money was naturally combined with 
the advocacy of carefulness in the spending of it. The 
austerity of the Puritan has been exaggerated. It is 
true he did not fully share Luther's faith in the 
righteousness of good living, Luther's breezy belief 
in the spiritual healthiness of banter and wine. Yet 
I do not think the true Puritan would have quarrelled 
with Bullinger's view that the necessity which is 
supplied by worldly goods does not exclude moderate 
pleasures. " For the Lord hath in no place forbidden 
mirth, joy and the sweet use of wealthj so far forth 
that nothing be done undecently, unthankfully or un- 
righteously." 2 It is sometimes forgotten that L? Allegro 
was written by a Puritan. Many who scorn Puritanism 
as strait-laced could hardly deny that the Puritan 
protests against some of the recreations of the sixteenth 
or seventeenth centuries were obvious in the interests 
of decency. It many instances the Puritan was not so 
much a fanatical kill-joy as the champion of good 
taste. Thus it appears that the " sad " colours in dress 
associated with Puritans in the States, were not mono- 
tonous browns and greys, but just the sober shades 
which a sound aesthetic instinct preferred to the louder 

1 Wesley, Sermon 50, On the Use of Money. 
2 Bullinger, Decades, Hi. p. 55. 



vi AND THE REFORMATION 153 

colours which were then fashionable. 1 For all that, 
there was a strong ascetic element in the Puritan 
movement. The Calvinist was more austere than the 
Lutheran, and the tendency deepened, for the Quaker 
was more austere than the Calvinist. Baxter laughs at 
the Quaker simplicity which rejects ribbons and buttons ! 
And beyond a doubt, when the life-blood of Puritanism 
poured into the veins of the struggling Nonconformist 
bodies, there was a narrowing j ust on this side. The 
cleft made in English Christianity at the Restoration, 
by the Act of Uniformity, brought it about that to the 
heirs of Puritanism certain pleasures seemed irretrievably 
sinful just because they were characteristic of those 
classes of society whose worldliness was most apparent 
to Nonconformist eyes, and with whom Nonconformists 
came but little into sympathetic contact. Still even 
the original Puritan movement pruned men's expendi- 
ture severely. If it never meant to remove simple 
pleasures (particularly the pleasures of home, which it 
manifestly deepened), and if at times it even left the 
human heart inadequately warned of the snare of 
creature comforts, at least it cut off careless, luxurious, 
and dissipating outlay. The Puritan was compelled 
to think about the way he spent his money, and he 
was led to seek quieter pleasures and to purchase more 
enduring objects of delight than the conventional 
standards of his day suggested. Yet here too we can 
trace how religion nourished, if it did not originate, 
the outlook characteristic of capitalism. Karl Marx 
says somewhere that " the capitalist brands all con- 
sumption as a sin against his function." He would 
have uttered a simpler and profounder truth if he had 
omitted the last three words. Indeed the three words 
in question are only part of the bad habit of regarding 
men always from their place in the process of produc- 
tion the prejudice of supposing men's character to be 

1 See Maurice Low, The American People. 



154 PROPERTY vi 

determined by their economic function, which forms 
the mainstay of Marxian philosophy. The truth 
surely is that the capitalist class was largely created 
by men who branded all careless consumption as a sin. 
The Puritan conception of stewardship, and the Puritan 
condemnation of worldly living, will be found to have 
contributed more to the morale of capitalism than either 
the love of gain or any conscious adaptation of a class 
to their place in the productive process. 

Before concluding this brief survey, it is necessary 
to devote a few lines to two other points, viz. the 
denunciation of oppressive methods of making money, 
and the obligation to charity and good works. There 
is nothing very novel in Baxter's treatment of these 
topics. He has much to say of the relation of land- 
lord and tenant not because he has the Puritan bias 
in favour of traders, but because he knew more about 
this than about industrial employment. He warns men 
against imposing oppressive rents, against oppressing 
labourers by withholding wages, and against imposing 
oppressive conditions of labour, especially conditions 
which render men unfit for or careless of their re- 
ligious duties. Indeed it may safely be assumed that 
Christian opinion generally in the seventeenth century 
would have endorsed the principle of the Trades- 
Boards Act. That principle is stated in so many words 
by Jeremy Taylor when he accepts as fair price " that 
which is established in the fame and common accounts 
of the wisest and most merciful men, skilled in that 
manufacture or commodity." l If the Puritan did not 
take adequate steps to protect labour legally, and if he 
trusted too much to the good-nature of landlord and 
employer, he was by no means indifferent to moral 
considerations in relation to wages and conditions of 
employment. 

On the side of charitable activities and good works, 

1 Holy Living, chap. iii. sec. 3, par. 4. 



vi AND THE REFORMATION 155 

the Reformers were concerned to urge their necessity 
and importance, without admitting their merit. Yet 
perhaps the traditional doctrine of the merit of good 
works still colours in a measure Protestant discussions 
of charity. The following are the motives to charity 
on which Baxter lays stress. Doing good doth make 
us most like to God : consequently it is an honourable 
employment ; it makes us pleasing and amiable to 
God, and profitable to men, not only to others, but 
also to ourselves, for we are members one of another. 
There is, moreover, a singular delight in doing good, 
and good works are a comfortable evidence that faith 
is sincere. We owe so much to God that it doubles 
our obligation to do good to others. Then we are 
dependent on others and we should recognize the unity 
of the body social. Good works are much to the 
honour of religion, are often commended in the 
Scripture, and are the standard by which God will 
judge us. Baxter's catalogue of desirable works ot 
charity is also of interest. He puts first, with an 
insight beyond his age, the work of advancing the 
conversion of the heathen. The promotion of church 
unity, and of a well-educated ministry at home, is 
urged as next in importance. After these he mentions 
the establishing of free schools in populous and 
ignorant places, the providing of higher education for 
those who are worth it but too poor to command 
it, the distribution of sound religious literature among 
the poor, apprenticing poor children wisely, relieving 
the necessities of the ejected ministers, advancing small 
stocks to set up suitable young tradesmen, the remission 
of rent by landlords to encourage their tenants to learn 
catechisms, and finally general poor relief. Not only 
in this section but throughout Baxter lays great stress 
on the service of the State and on the necessity of 
studying public utility. 

The Puritan position may be summed up as follows : 



156 PROPERTY vi 

Private property rests on the Decalogue, and the right 
of this institution possesses an inviolable and divine 
sanction. Differences in wealth and in social status 
are of God's ordering, and belong to the permanent 
structure of society. Riches, being God's gift, are in 
their nature a blessing, and are not lightly to be 
abandoned by the individual, though they bring grave 
temptations and dangers with them. Since riches are 
God's gift, no man is absolute owner : all men are God's 
stewards and must render an account of their steward- 
ship. Economic wastefulness is therefore necessarily 
sinful. Men must make the most of themselves and 
their resources. No one has any right to be idle or 
careless. It is likewise a duty to use and spend money 
profitably, not wasting it in dicing and worldly pleasures 
of that kind. In making money, a man must beware 
of oppression : in spending it, he must seek for works 
of lasting utility to mankind and the Commonwealth. 
It is sinful for any one to press to the full the economic 
and social advantages of his position, and it is the 
recognized duty of the public authority to fix a fair 
price for necessaries and to restrain monopolists. A 
rightly organized Christian Church would enforce 
moral considerations on the owners of wealth by 
withholding the sacrament from heinous offenders. 

The position, so outlined, is not, of course, peculiarly 
Puritan. An examination of the writings of Jeremy 
Taylor, or of such a treatise as The Whole Duty 
of Man, would have provided equally satisfactory 
illustrations of the main points. Jeremy Taylor, 
continuing the great traditions of Hooker, eman- 
cipated himself from over-great reverence to the law 
of Moses. He realized that " amongst us there are or 
have been a good many Old Testament Divines, whose 
Doctrine and manner of talk and arguments and 
practices have too much squinted towards Moses." 
This defect of Puritanism the great Anglicans avoided ; 



vi AND THE REFORMATION 



I S7 



but so far as the use of wealth was concerned, Puritan 
and Anglican were practically agreed as to their standards 
of Christian duty. 



It would scarcely be fair to criticize the Puritan 
outlook because it failed to anticipate the social evils 
of the industrial revolution, though it would deserve 
censure if, by its concentration on individual duty, it 
rendered men blind to -the necessity of common action, 
and perhaps a little callous towards the evils in question. 
Undoubtedly later Puritanism had this latter effect, 
though other factors of eighteenth-century life also 
co-operated to produce it. Many good men of the 
Puritan stock were, and perhaps are to-day, attached 
obstinately to the principle of laissez-faire^ because a 
rooted trust in individual responsibility and self-help is 
part of their religious inheritance. In this, Puritanism 
displays the defects of its qualities. Such an over- 
emphasis compels us to ask what modifications have 
been made in the Puritan outlook by changing social 
conditions, and what elements of Reformation teaching 
have been inadequately represented in it. 

Clearly it was from the first open to any body of 
Christians who started from the broad principles of the 
Protestant ethic to advance beyond others by adhering 
to one or two definite applications of those principles. 
The advance which the Quaker claimed to make on 
the Puritan was largely of this character. While the 
Puritan condemned lavish expenditure in general, the 
Quaker protested against ribbons, buttons, and other 
particular superfluities. While Baxter is nicely balancing 
the honour of the magistrate against the life of the 
beggar, Fox is urging magistrates and others to lay 
aside furs and gold chains in order to relieve the 
necessitous who crowd the streets of London. While 
the Puritan is commanding honesty in bargaining, and 



158 PROPERTY vi 

is discussing cases of conscience in regard to the 
pricing and describing of goods, the Quaker is roundly 
denouncing all the petty falsehood of business, bidding 
men have done with all pretended politeness and act on 
the simple principle of " So say and so do." 

There are many attempts, like that of the Quakers, 
to give a more rigorous and definite application to the 
common standpoint. Perhaps the chief direction in 
which later religious teachers modified the tradition of 
the seventeenth century is to be found in the demand 
for a greater asceticism on the part of the rich. It 
was felt on the one hand that the earlier moralists had 
underrated the danger of wealth and good living, and 
on the other hand, the problem of poverty became 
more urgent, especially towards the latter half of the 
eighteenth century. In consequence, some of the 
most conspicuous teachers of that age no longer display 
the Puritan tenderness towards class standards of com- 
fort. Both William Law and John Wesley expected 
Christian men to reduce their personal expenditure to 
a minimum, almost to live as do the poor. Law's 
ideal Christian lady divides her fortune "betwixt 
herself and several other poor people, and she has only 
her part of relief in it. She thinks it the same folly to 
indulge herself in needless vain expenses, as to give to 
other people to spend in the same way. Therefore as 
she will not give a poor man money to go see a puppet 
show, neither will she allow herself any to spend in the 
same manner : thinking it very proper to be as wise 
herself as she expects poor men should be." " Excepting 
her victuals, she never spent near ten pound a year 
upon herself. . . . She has but one rule that she 
observes in her dress, to be always clean and in the 
cheapest things." * Law's standard of living may be 
too severe : both Miranda and the poor might be 
allowed go see the puppet show sometimes ! But at 

1 Law, Serious Call, chap. viii. 



vi AND THE REFORMATION 159 

least Law does not concede to the rich an indul- 
gence he denies to the poor. The distinctive thing is 
the assumption that the Christian must practise the 
self- denial he expects in the poor. John Wesley 
repeats Law's message. In his Journal he commends a 
gentleman who cut down his personal expenditure to 
twenty- eight pounds a year, so that he had nearly 
twenty pounds to return to God in the poor. 1 Wesley's 
own practice approximated to this standard. Of his 
three directions for the use of money, " Gain all you 
can," " Save all you can," cc Give all you can," the 
third was the most important, supplying the motive 
and justification for the first two. Wesley urged his 
followers to imitate Quaker simplicity, while avoiding 
the snare of Quaker expensiveness. For by that time 
the practice of the simple life had become a costly 
thing ! " Let me see, before I die, a Methodist con- 
gregation full as plain dressed as a Quaker congregation. 
Only be more consistent with yourselves. Let your 
dress be cheap as well as plain : otherwise you do but 
trifle with God and me and your own souls. I pray, let 
there be no costly silks among you, how grave soever 
they may be." 2 Wesley was aware of the natural 
tendency of a rising income to enlarge men's ideas of 
what was due to themselves. He knew and denounced 
the plea that a larger revenue justifies increased ex- 
penditure. " Perhaps you say you can now afford the 
expense. This is the quintessence of nonsense. Who 
gave you this addition to your fortune, or (to speak 
properly) who lent it to you ? To speak more properly 
still, who lodged it for a time in your hands as His 
stewards ? . . . This affording to rob God is the very 
cant of hell." 3 

Yet Law and Wesley are still dominated by the 
central interest of Protestantism the individual's 

1 The Journal, vol. iii. pp. 312-13, in Everyman's Library. 
2 Sermon 88. 3 Sermon 126. 



160 PROPERTY 



VI 



relation to God. The disposal of property is primarily 
a question between the individual owner and God, 
though God's call has ever in view the wider common 
good. The effect of one's conduct on one's hope of 
salvation is the main consideration both in Law's 
Serious Call and in Wesley's Sermons. Wesley indeed 
condemns unhealthy and hazardous occupations, and 
also trades which produce social evil. He does not 
spare the liquor traffic. All who sell spirituous 
liquors " in the common way to any that will buy, are 
poisoners general. They murder His Majesty's 
subjects by wholesale, neither does their eye pity or 
spare. They drive them to hell, like sheep. . . . And 
what is their gain ? Is it not the blood of these 
men ? " * But, naturally enough, Wesley is concerned 
to emphasize the danger to the individual Christian of 
engaging in such trades. A man imperils his own 
salvation by selling liquor. This is still the upper- 
most thought. Wesley has something to say of 
dangerous trades a subject on which Baxter had been 
practically silent, because its significance belongs to the 
eighteenth century. But the standpoint from which 
Wesley comes at the subject is governed by the same 
central interest as that which guides the Christian 
Directory. Perhaps, in consequence, Wesley " heralds 
the temperance agitation, but misses the deeper aspects 
of the problem." 

When we turn our attention to the sects which 
skirmish on the outskirts of Puritanism its pre- 
decessors, its critics and its allies we are more 
certainly in a new atmosphere, an atmosphere with 
fresh and invigorating elements in it, which are 
inadequately represented in the main current of 
Protestant thought. Lollards, Anabaptists, Familists, 
Levellers, Fifth Monarchy men and, to some extent, 
Quakers, have at least this in common, that they stand 

1 Sermon 50. 



vi AND THE REFORMATION 161 

for and keep alive an element of social hope for the 
kingdom of God on earth which does not appeal to 
the more conservative Puritan. Sometimes this hope 
becomes an apocalyptic fanaticism, as in the case of the 
Anabaptists at Miinster or of the Fifth Monarchy 
men at the Restoration. But with all their ex- 
travagancies and impracticabilities these men preserve 
the belief in a new social order, the conviction that 
society is to be remodelled as a Christian brotherhood. 
The Puritan tended to postpone the New Jerusalem 
to another world, regarding this world as a school of 
probation that offers but limited possibilities of 
progress, or at the most he looked for such an 
approximation to the ideal as was apparently possible 
within the lines of the existing social organization. 
Progress will lie in a further carrying out of the 
voluminous advice contained in the Christian Directory. 
But perhaps this would hardly build a very satisfactory 
Jerusalem " in England's green and pleasant land " ! 
There is something wanting which is at least vaguely 
present in the followers of Major-General Harrison 
and John Lilburne, who felt that under the Common- 
wealth they were not yet at rest, had not yet enjoyed 
or seen enough to accomplish the ends of God. 
Surely "the bitter pangs and throbs [of the Civil 
War] would make way for that long expected birth 
of peace, freedom and happiness, both to the souls and 
bodies of the Lord's people : and although we do not 
see it fully brought forth, yet we do not despair, but 
in God's due time, it shall be so." l In different ways, 
the groups under discussion set out to begin forth- 
with the new way of living which they felt Christianity 
demanded. They very imperfectly realized the nature 
of their quest. The increase both in material resources 
and in economic knowledge has since rekindled part 
of their hope in a more sober form. But they deserve 

1 Simpkinson, Major -General Harrison, p. 177. 

M 



1 62 PROPERTY vi 

to be remembered for bearing witness to the revolu- 
tionary character of the Christian ideal of society. 

The Puritan attitude, then, was marked by the 
absence of any emphatic social hope. Two other 
defects, or, to use a neutral word, omissions, call for 
comment. In the first place, the Puritan seldom 
attached much weight to the claim which the poor can 
make on the rich in virtue of the social character of all 
wealth. As we have seen, when Baxter enumerates 
motives for charity, he dwells on the likeness of the 
charitable man to God, on the pleasant emotional 
effects to one's self of charitable action, on the 
assurance to faith and so on. He does indeed touch 
on our social interdependence, but he has no clear 
perception and certainly no clear statement of any 
indebtedness of the rich to the poor. Among the 
great English Reformers, Hugh Latimer, so far as 1 
know, stands almost alone in recognizing this truth. 
If he is not solitary in recognizing the truth itself, the 
quaint way in which he establishes it must, I think, 
be peculiar to him ! While denying that the poor 
man has any right to take money away from the rich 
man, he says, in his fifth sermon on the Lord's Prayer : 
"But yet the poor man hath title to the rich man's 
goods : so that the rich man ought to let the poor 
man have part of his riches to help and to comfort 
him withal." Latimer proceeds to drive this home in 
the following quaint argument. " But here I must 
ask you rich men a question. How chanceth it you 
have your riches ? ( We have them of God,' you will 
say. But by what means have you them ? c By 
prayer,' you will say. c We pray for them unto God 
and He giveth us the same.' But I pray you tell me, 
what do other men which are not rich ? Pray they 
not as well as you do ? < Yes,' you must say ; for you 
cannot deny it. Then it appeareth that you have 
your riches not through your own prayers only, but 



vi AND THE REFORMATION 163 

other men help you to pray for them : for they say as 
well, c Our Father, give us this day our daily bread,' 
as you do : and peradventure they be better than you 
be and God heareth their prayer sooner than yours. 
And so it appeareth most manifestly that you obtain 
your riches of God, not only through your own 
prayer, but through other men's too : other men help you 
to get them at God's hand" 1 The Levellers reinforced, 
or rather replaced Latimer's argument, by pointing out 
the debt of the rich to other forms of human labour 
than prayer. "If a man have no help from his 
neighbors, he shall never get an estate of hundreds 
and thousands a year. If other men help him to 
work, then are those riches his neighbors' as well as 
his : for they be the fruits of other men's labors as 
well as his own. But all rich men live at ease, feeding 
and clothing themselves by the labors of other men, 
not by their own, which is their shame and not their 
nobility : for it is a more blessed thing to give than to 
receive. But rich men receive all they have from the 
laborer's hand, and what they give, they give away 
other men's labors, not their own. Therefore they are 
not righteous actors in the Earth." 2 Latimer uses the 
indebtedness of the rich to enforce the obligation of 
charity, the Levellers to deny the moral worth of 
charity. In either case, we have here a line of thought 
which is little considered in the main stream of 
Reformation teaching. 

Secondly, the Puritan did not press any strong moral 
criticism of ownership. He did not regard misuse as 
impairing a man's right to property. The teaching of 
Wyclif found no immediate echo in the Reformation. 
Wyclif claimed that ownership depended on a man's 
standing in grace. The sinful man would not truly 
own anything. As soon as a man fell into sin, his 

1 Latimer, Sermons, pp. 398, 399, Parker Society. 
2 Berens, The Digger Movement, p. 173. 



1 64 PROPERTY vi 

ownership became usurpation. 1 This was no abstract 
principle for Wyclif. He was prepared to enforce it 
legally. He would have justified the temporal power 
in taking away tithe from a church which misused it. 
His whole general argument leads up to this practical 
conclusion. However, it was in relation to the Church 
that he was prepared to apply his principle rigorously, 
as the Church, he held, was originally meant to be poor. 
Some of his followers went further and criticized lords 
temporal as well as lords ecclesiastical. As the main- 
spring of a legal system Wyclif 's doctrine of property 
may seem fantastic ; yet undeniably it is a healthy 
stimulant to the conscience. It would not be a mistake 
to urge it on the attention of the individual, after the 
manner of John Woolman in his Word of Remembrance 
to the Rich. In essentials, and yet I suppose in 
complete independence, this most loving of revolution- 
aries, this late eighteenth-century Quaker, reproduces 
Wyclif s position, as is clear from such passages as 
these : " Though the poor occupy our estates by a 
bargain, to which they in their poor circumstances 
agree, and we may even ask less than a punctual 
fulfilling of their agreement, yet if our views are to lay 
up riches or to live in conformity to customs which 
have not their foundation in the truth, and our 
demands are such as require from them greater toil or 
application to business than is consistent with pure love, 
we invade their rights as inhabitants of a world of which 
a good and gracious God is the proprietor, and under whom 
we are tenants. As He who first founded the earth 
was then the true proprietor of it, so He still remains ; 
and though He hath given it to the children of men, 
so that multitudes of people have had their sustenance 
from it while they continued here, yet He hath never 

1 A similar conception appears in the Canon Law. See Carlyle, Mediaeval 
Political Theory in the West, ii. p. 141. Wyclifs application of the principle to the 
Church was the revolutionary element in his teaching. 



vi AND THE REFORMATION 165 

alienated it, but His right is as good as at first : nor can 
any apply the increase of their possessions contrary to 
universal love, nor dispose of lands in a way which 
they know tends to exalt some by oppressing others, 
without being justly chargeable with usurpation." 
Wyclif and Woolman are at one in holding that only 
a good use of property confers a moral right to it, and 
that this moral right is deeper than any legal right, is 
indeed the standard by which any legal right may be 
questioned or revised. The Puritan in effect did not 
go behind the legal right. He did not press the moral 
criticism of private ownership which reveals the offence 
against love so often and so deeply involved in it. 
Consequently the Puritan did not see, and those who 
follow the Puritan tradition closely do not often see 
what John Woolman saw ; that " to labour for a perfect 
redemption from this spirit of oppression is the great 
business of the whole family of Christ Jesus in this 
world." 

This essay must not close without some reference, 
however brief, to the influence of the Evangelical 
Revival. So far as the Evangelical attitude towards 
wealth is concerned, the term " revival " is strictly 
apposite. The whole movement tended to infuse a 
new spirit of absolute consecration into the old thought 
of stewardship. It viewed property not so much in 
the light of the Decalogue as in the far more searching 
light of the Gospel of the Cross, and of the sacred 
obligations it imposes on the Christian conscience. 
Thus Wilberforce is unsparing in his criticism of the 
average Christian who wishes to fence off the sphere of 
religion : " Religion can claim only a stated proportion 
of their thoughts, their time, their fortune and influence : 
and of these or perhaps of any of them if they make 
her anything of a liberal allowance, she may well be 
satisfied : the rest is now their own to do what they 
will with ; they have paid their tithes say rather their 



1 66 PROPERTY vi 

composition the demands of the church are satisfied : 
and they may surely be permitted to enjoy what she 
has left without molestation or interference." l He 
proceeds to note how the idea of possession as a trust 
from God fades from men's minds. This conception 
he proposes to revive. 

This fuller consecration of wealth was demanded by 
the many causes which called for philanthropic effort. 
The Evangelicals whom Wilberforce and Shaftesbury 
led were alive to the social evils of their time, and 
eager to stem them chiefly by voluntary organization. 
In the numerous philanthropic societies of the nine- 
teenth century, a vast outlet was discovered for the 
expenditure of wealth and energy. " Bibles, schools, 
missionaries, the circulation of evangelical books, and 
the training of evangelical clergy, the possession of well- 
attended pulpits, war through the press, and war in 
parliament against every form of injustice which either 
law or custom sanctioned, such were the forces by 
which they hoped to extend the kingdom of light." 2 
The many-sided character of the philanthropic appeal 
made Lord Shaftesbury conscious of the apathy of 
England, and of the condemnation for sins of omission 
to which harmless people of all classes were liable. 
This "innocent" world could not face the question, 
" Have you laboured for the physical and spiritual 
welfare of your fellow-sinners ? " 3 

The great Evangelicals were not averse from State 
action, nor did they fall into the mistake of sharply 
separating the physical from the spiritual needs of men 
a delusive antithesis which often haunts the speech 
and snares the thought of Evangelicals, though it is 
perhaps as often ignored by them in practice ! 4 But 
undoubtedly voluntary organizations, especially for the 

1 Wilberforce, Practical Vie*w of Christianity (1797), chap. iv. sec. 2. 

2 Sir James Stephen, Essay on The Clafham Sect. 

3 See Shaftesbury's Life by Hodder, pop. ed., p. 526. 

4 See especially a striking quotation in Shaftesbury's Life, pp. 554-5. 



vi AND THE REFORMATION 167 

purpose of religious education, formed the outstanding 
feature of the Evangelical movement. One character- 
istic of this religious and philanthropic activity has an 
important bearing on our subject. It has been noted 
by Dr. T. C. Hall 1 that there was a democratic, a 
levelling tendency in Evangelicalism. "To be even 
tainted with Evangelicalism was in the early years 
certainly, to be socially suspicious. It meant knowing 
c queer people ' and going c out of one's sphere in life,' 
as the romance literature of the period abundantly 
shows us." Evangelical philanthropy overleapt class- 
barriers, and paved the way for a more searching 
criticism of class-standards of living. 

It will thus be apparent that Evangelicalism not 
only revived the Puritan tradition of stewardship, and 
insisted on the responsibility of wealth in view of the 
numberless calls for philanthropic effort, but also 
stimulated that practical sense of brotherhood between 
men of different classes by which all use of wealth 
should be judged and guided. 

1 la his essay on the Evangelical Revival in Christ and Civilisation, p. 385. 



VII 
PROPERTY AND PERSONALITY 

BY 

THE REV. HENRY SCOTT HOLLAND, D.D. 

REGIUS PROFESSOR OF DIVINITY, OXFORD, AND CANON OF CHRIST CHURCH 



SUMMARY 

THE prolonged vitality of the elemental definitions of property taken over 
from Stoical philosophers by Roman lawyers ; passed on through 
scholastic tradition ; to reappear in schemes of social contract by Hobbes 
and Rousseau. So long as this tradition held its ground, all existing legal 
enactments were limited by ideal of Natural Order. Private right of 
property could never make itself absolute. Existing law tested by its 
power to secure right ; the claim of the poor made in the interests of 
justice and not of charity. The tradition was summed up in the phrase 
"Property a trust." Over against this, at the Reformation, the rise in 
value of individual conscience and freedom. Private judgment sacred 
in religion. Individual initiative invoked by new world of thought, 
imagination, and adventure. So, in the order of Nature, the individual 
was regarded as absolutely free and unchecked ; only to be limited by 
contract. Thus, through Locke and Rousseau, the tradition of the Order 
of Nature reached the French Revolution in an exaggerated individualistic 
form. 

Then again, the change and development of industry laid all the 
emphasis on the individual. Man free to put out his full force on his 
own account, released from external shackles. The result of this 
individualism was a tendency to push aside the tradition that private 
property was conditional and secondary, and to base it on absolute and 
primal right of individual to claim the fruit of his labours. The claim of 
others upon him is more and more rested on charity alone. So the fatal 
transition came about, which assumed the right of private property to be 
final and absolute. This reinforced by Hegel through teaching that 
personality requires private property for its full development ; and again 
by British practical assumption that property is essential to full citizenship. 
The true citizen is a man with a stake in the country. Yet the resultant 
society, which grounds itself on the fundamental character of private 
property, and finds in ownership the spring of social virtues, has as a 
matter of fact so developed as to exclude the great mass of people from the 
possibilities of private ownership. Ownership of tools or trade by workers 
has been practically obliterated ; and " the people " live on wages. That is, 



vii PROPERTY AND PERSONALITY 171 

it has no permanent property of its own. In consequence, the workers 
are without self -direction, without assured stability, and without 
independence, all of which are essential conditions for the development 
of individual character. Therefore individuals wither under a system 
governed by individualism. 

Our problem is to correct this unhappy issue. It has been brought 
about largely by false logic of personality. Personality has been assumed 
to be isolated and self-contained. In reality, personality is never solitary ; 
incapable of isolation ; exists only in fellowship, through intercommunion 
of person with person. So if personality only can exist in a community, 
fellowship belongs to the inner essence of personality ; and every rise in 
significance of personality intensifies the significance of society. The 
personality that acquires social rights is a personality which is collective 
and representative. So in holding private property, it acts as organ of 
Community. Thus, once again, private property is shown to be 
conditional and not absolute, for it means property privately held and 
administered in the name and interest of the community. Again, if 
personality is essentially collective, then it can develop through exercise of 
collective ownership. The community at large may become an owner ; 
and each individual in the community will, as member of the community, 
exercise the rights and acquire the virtues of an owner. So property can 
be regarded as a trust administered by the whole community, or, if by the 
individual, then not by him in his own right, but in his organic, representa- 
tive character, as identical, in interest and in will, with the society of which 
he is a member, and by virtue of which he exists as an individual. This 
ideal identification of individual and society only possible if God be the 
one supreme authority over both, Himself the only absolute justification 
of all rights of ownership. 



VII 
PROPERTY AND PERSONALITY 

LOOKING back, after this prolonged Historical Review, 
it is impossible not to be struck by the insistent 
vitality of the elemental conceptions as to the nature 
and ground of property, which the Roman lawyers 
took over from the Stoic philosophy. From the day 
in which the familiar expression given to them by the 
writings of Cicero had made them the possession of 
every cultivated man, they have never ceased to work 
within the mind with which we determine man's 
natural right to possess what he can claim to be his 
own, and the degree and limits to which Society 
should enforce this claim. The particular philosophical 
theory by which the language was to be interpreted 
might drop out of the world's memory ; but the 
language remained imbedded in law and custom, in 
formula and proverb ; and, still, there was left on the 
corporate imagination the vague impression of a law of 
Nature which could be found within and behind all 
particular laws, and of a natural right which was the 
inalienable possession of every individual man. These 
ruling ideals governed the existence and justification of 
Property. They passed into the very structure of 
human thought through the Casuists and the Scholastics 
who did the work of thinking for the mediaeval world. 
They took a new lease of life in the schemes of Social 
Contract which held the intellectual field from Hobbes 

172 



vii PROPERTY AND PERSONALITY 173 

to Rousseau. They were often driven back out of the 
arena of practical business by the industrial develop- 
ments of the last three centuries, which took their own 
stormy way regardless of speculative theories about 
rights and duties ; and had to confine themselves to 
the domain of academic and forensic disputation. But 
they were never dislodged. They could still make 
themselves felt at critical moments of legislative decision, 
and could still quicken into effective reality high-sound- 
ing parliamentary perorations. 

Thus, however vague might be the meaning 
attached to the historic phrases, they always served to 
sustain in life a sense that any existent legal enact- 
ment on property had to justify itself at a higher bar. 
It was never, in itself, ultimate. Behind it and above 
it stood a supreme law grounded in some ideal natural 
order of things. Sin and evil might prohibit the 
perfect display of this high law. There might be 
necessities which justified recourse to lower methods 
and expediencies. But, nevertheless, some echo of 
this loftier code was the secret of all the authority 
claimed by the actual legalities enforced by Society 
upon its members. Something of the primal condition 
survived, which no after-work could wholly blot out. 

There was, therefore, an ideal standard to be 
recognized by which all existing legislation must be 
judged. The force which a Society could rightly use to 
repress wrong-doing and to assert private rights was 
not unlimited. Man's outlook travelled beyond it, 
and his conscience took in ideal conditions which had 
a natural and inalienable authority. In face of all the 
violence of War and Conquest, and in defiance of all 
the fetters that servile lawyers might be induced to 
forge, it was a splendid achievement to have transmitted 
this invisible claim of all humanity to a right and a 
liberty of which no man-made law could ever dis- 
possess it. 



174 PROPERTY vn 

This tradition overhung the whole structural fabric 
of Society, and it applied, with special emphasis, to 
the subject which this book has in hand. Private 
property, according to this view of life, obviously 
belonged to the secondary, and not to the primal, 
condition of human affairs. In the state of our 
Innocence it would not be needed or authorized. All 
would have been in common. This is the constant 
refrain of the Fathers. It is true that, by the Christian 
Doctrine of the Fall, they managed to get a more 
impassable barrier between then and now than the 
earlier philosophy had defined. For them, the 
condition of Innocence was gone beyond recall ; and 
the necessity for restraint, limitation, repression, 
coercion was far more precisely determined through 
their recognition of universal sin. In this way 
Christianity supplied a stronger ground for the 
existence of the State, and for the legislation of private 
property, than had been possible before. Still it 
remained that private property, however inevitable and 
justifiable under the condition of an evil world, was 
nevertheless only a social expedient, not an absolute 
right ; and it was bound, therefore, to be subject to 
the possibilities of a higher expediency. It was justified, 
but only as the most available method of attaining the 
common good in view of present perils ; and it has 
always to show that this, its proper end, is being 
attained. 

This requirement led to two positions which could 
be supported by quotations from Fathers and Casuists. 

(1) Since, as Cicero had long ago proved, Law 
exists to secure the Right, if it fail in this, its original 
purpose, it has lost its claim to be obeyed. Bad rulers 
and bad laws destroy their own authority. Wyclif had 
something behind him when he re-asserted this verdict. 
He could quote Augustine. 

(2) But there was another position more widely held, 



vii PROPERTY AND PERSONALITY 175 

and more effectual ; and this was that the poor, in 
their need, were appealing not to charity but to justice. 
The owners of property were, after all, holding what was 
due to all ; and in giving to those in necessity they 
were but giving them what was their own. Father 
after Father had laid this down, often with emphasis 
and passion. And the greatest of all the Schoolmen 
had endorsed it by his declaration that all which was 
over and above our practical wants was in debt to 
those who needed its help. 

The result of such a tradition might be summed up 
in the historic phrase that all property was held in 
trust. Those who used it had to answer to God, as 
good stewards, for its use. There was no moral or legal 
possibility of standing on the bare claim of possession. 
The possession of private property was conditional, 
not absolute. And its public utility must be justified, 
and answered for, at the bar of divine judgment. 
This was the underlying assumption which has passed 
into our normal historical heritage, and can never 
again be wholly lost. 

But, in the meantime, during the centuries which 
opened with the Renaissance, a vigorous intellectual 
development had been taking place, which partly 
obscured, and partly countered, this ancient tradition. 
Man had set himself to disclose and to discover the full 
significance of personality. He was himself, in his 
individual character, the seat and focus of all that could 
interest or affect him. He was no mere specimen of 
a type, no mere item in a class, no mere unit in a 
society. Type, class, society, must interpret and justify 
themselves to him directly, in his personal and private 
conscience. He is at the centre of his own life, not 
on the circumference of some one else's. He knows 
himself, he answers for himself, he controls and directs 
himself face to face with the God who is his God. So 
the outbreak of the Reformation had declared. The 



176 PROPERTY vn 

individual conscience, the private judgment, had shaken 
themselves free from external shackles. Luther had 
pitted his solitary soul against the weight of system and 
tradition. The emphasis was bound to be given to the 
sanctity of individual right, and to the inviolability of 
individual freedom. The claim triumphantly asserted 
in the domain of the spirit could not but react over the 
whole area of active life, wherever personality was at 
work. And it was at work everywhere. The earth 
had been laid bare to it ; new horizons widened the 
range of its possibilities ; new worlds awaited its con- 
quest ; its windows opened on to the foam of untravelled 
seas beyond which lay " faery lands forlorn." Life was 
for the adventurous, for the independent, for those who 
could launch out alone and tempt the perilous flood. 
Everything conspired to invoke into play the vigour 
and daring of individual initiative. A man was asked 
to fling behind him the worn-out familiar customs of 
social activity, on which lay already the dust of death, 
and to let himself go, out of sheer trust in his own 
soul, to discover what novel experiences might unfold 
their secrets under the conquering force of his own 
personal attack. Individuality came inevitably to the 
front. The dramatists laid hold of the theme by artistic 
instinct. They saw the poetic value of dynamic or 
even demonic personalities, impelled into solitary signi- 
ficance by the tragic irony of adverse circumstances. 
They loved to think of that infinite variability which 
gives to human character its bewildering fascination. 

The day of individuality had come as long ago in 
the Hellas of Socrates and the Sophists. And social 
theories were inevitably affected by its invading presence. 
To men of peaceful and timid rationality like Thomas 
Hobbes, it wore the form of menace. He shuddered 
at the thought of a condition of primitive nature in 
which he, and those of his kidney, would lie at the 
mercy of these exuberant, boisterous, aggressive person- 



vii PROPERTY AND PERSONALITY 177 

alities, all bent on self-assertion. Such a life was terrible 
to contemplate it would be " short, brutish and nasty." 
Mankind must, perforce, buttress itself against this 
clash and crash of militant individualities by concerted 
action, by drawing together to create a community, 
which could come to its own rescue under the obliga- 
tions of a social contract. So the mass of weaker men 
might be strong enough to hold their own against 
the overwhelming appetites of masterful individuals. 
Under such a contract, they might secure their right 
over private possessions. 

Or again, as we have seen in the earlier essays, Locke 
and the School of English Rationalists gave an intensely 
individual turn to the natural rights with which man 
was endowed, and laid it down that a man might claim 
a right of possession over any material into which he 
had put his own individual labour. It was through 
this English philosopher that the ancient doctrine of a 
state of Nature as a natural law reached Rousseau ; and 
it was in this individualistic form that it created the 
flaming watchword of the French Revolution. 

It was true that Rousseau's own theory of social 
contract led him to an admirable organization of a 
Social Self, a " Moi Commun " into which the mere 
self-centred, self-seeking Ego of Nature passed by a 
baptism of the Spirit. The old self was gone, with its 
narrow individuality ; and a new individuality had 
come into play, corporate and representative by its inner 
character, embodying and focussing in itself the mind 
and will of the community, finding its own existence 
in identification with the universal desire. This is 
the true individual who can take up the duties of 
citizenship. He is moralized by his universalism. He 
lives in others, and they live in him. The right over 
private property which he possesses comes to him 
through this identification. It is by the will of the 
community that he can exercise freely a will of his own. 

N 



i 7 8 PROPERTY 



VII 



Here is a noble social philosophy. Only it 
depends for its authority on an historical contract by 
which men have bound themselves to die to their 
natural solitude of being. Yet they could never have 
come together to enter into such a contract unless 
they had already possessed the corporate and social 
character which the contract was invented to account 
for. That is the difficulty of all theories of that kind. 
The social contract presupposes the qualities which it 
is supposed to originate. 

But, anyhow, this was not the side of Rousseau 
gospel on which the Revolution seized. It flared out 
with the bare news that Nature had made man free, 
and, yet, that he had made himself everywhere a slave. 
He could regain his true self only by throwing himself 
back upon his original and primal claim to Liberty, 
Equality, Fraternity. Here, again, the liberty phrases 
wore the air which had been characteristic of the 
Reformation. There might be qualifications to be 
made ; but, still, the heart of the matter lay in the free 
right of the individual man to break with all authority 
imposed from without, and to go his own way, and be 
his own master. All men equally had this right to be 
themselves ; and in exercising this equality of free 
development they will find their brotherhood with one 
another. Their natural right was the right to live, to 
work out their own destiny, to find food enough and 
room enough, in reward for their own labours, on the 
broad bosom of a mother-earth which was full and 
fertile in response to the demands of her children. 
Society might have to collect its coercive or militant 
forces in order to assert the liberty of man against 
foreign foe or internal oppressor ; and the Revolution 
was prepared to commit even extreme power to the 
State organization in emergencies. But still the dream, 
the vision of the Age of reason and freedom and 
benevolence, was one out of which State necessities had 



vii PROPERTY AND PERSONALITY 179 

dropped, and every one was his own law and his own 
master, safe in his possessions, assured of his own goods, 
glad and at peace under his own vine and fig tree, 
fraternally interested in knowing and seeing that all his 
brothers had their own individual joy. 

Yet, over all this social and theoretic emphasis laid 
on the reality of the individual at the Reformation and 
onwards, there still hovered the corrective and haunt- 
ing memory of that authoritative tradition which went 
behind all institutional legalization of private property, 
and, from the standpoint of primitive humanity, refused 
to attribute to it any absolute value. 1 It was other- 
wise in the other departments of human affairs, which 
had already in the eighteenth century begun to assume 
the form which was to develop so amazing an ex- 
pansion. Industry had undergone its own revolution ; 
and, under its moral conditions, it gave free rein to 
this liberty which, from so many sides and for varied 
reasons, individuality had learned to claim. Here, in 
commerce, there was opportunity indeed for throwing 
off external and prescriptive obstacles, and for staking 
all your confidence on individual initiative. Here, 
indeed, each man counts simply for what he is, and 
for what he can make of himself. Here he has a right 
to put out his energy in any direction that he can 
make good, and to hold in his personal possession 
anything that he can win in the open market. Trade 
is open and free, and all may take their chance in it. 
What he can get, he has. He holds it by virtue of 
his own strength and courage and knowledge. In 
doing the best for himself, he is accumulating the 
general wealth. Let him go ahead, he needs no other 

1 It could still shape our prayers. Cf. Prayer in Queen Elizabeth's Primer : 
" Thou, O Lord, providest enough for all men with Thy most liberal and bountiful 
hand. But wherever Thy gifts are, in respect of Thy goodness and free favour, 
made free unto all men, we (through our haughtiness and niggardliness and distrust) 
do make them private and peculiar. Correct Thou the things which our iniquity 
hath put out of order : let Thy goodness supply that which our niggardliness hath 
plucked away." 



i8o PROPERTY vn 

authority than his own superior skill to justify his grip 
on his own winnings. 

This was the judgment of the new commercial 
conscience. And as a logical result, it tended to treat 
the claim to hold private property as final. It gave no 
reason for going behind it. There were certain State 
necessities which must be provided for ; and individuals, 
in return for police protection and public security and 
a secured opportunity for doing business, might rightly 
be taxed to supply their social needs. But it was the 
concern of the State to reduce these to the minimum 
by policies of peace, retrenchment, and reform ; and 
so to leave the largest possible liberty to the private 
owner to do what he willed with his own. Or, again, 
it was seemly for those who were well favoured in their 
ventures to exhibit a high standard of public benefi- 
cence and to aid those less fortunate than themselves. 
It was right to rate very high the virtues of charity. 
But the very earnestness of the personal appeals made 
to the conscience of the rich on behalf of the poor was 
itself a witness to the absoluteness of their command 
over their property. It depended wholly on their 
goodwill whether they would respond, and the appeal 
to their generosity could never rise above the level of 
an emotional motive. 

This appeal to charity, whenever it is greatly in 
evidence, is a sure signal that things have got wrong. 
It always means that the individual right is treated as 
absolute in itself, and has escaped out of its proper 
subordination to the demands of justice. The stress 
on the duty of beneficence and almsgiving, which Mr. 
Wood notes as so emphatic in Puritan addresses and 
manuals, is rather an ominous sign. The earlier 
theology laid the like stress to a somewhat dangerous 
extent ; but, then, it grounded its pleas for charity always 
on the supreme justice which claimed the gift as a debt. 
But the idea of the debt faded wholly away out of 



vii PROPERTY AND PERSONALITY 181 

the industrial world of the nineteenth century. It 
had forgotten that there was any question as to the 
right of private property to exist, or as to the con- 
ditions of its origin. It had ceased to doubt its 
ultimate value. It had its origin, plainly enough, in 
the exertions and the capacity of the individual man 
who earned it or made it. His right to it was to be 
found in his right to be himself. What more could 
you want ? 

It is this intellectual passage from the conception 
of private property as secondary and contingent to the 
conception of it as ultimate and absolute, which has 
caused all the trouble. And this passage was made, 
almost insensibly, through the intense realization of 
the value to be set on the liberty of the individual to 
live his own life. 

From another side, again, the position reached 
under the influence of practical commercialism, with 
its emphasis on the freedom of the individual to put 
out his own powers to full exercise, was reinforced by 
the higher Idealism of Germany. Hegel saw in 
private property the full opportunity for the develop- 
ment of the true ideal individual to which all his logic 
had led him. Through ownership, personality realized 
its power of self-direction and self-control. Person- 
ality is trained, through the discipline of property, to 
make its own self-disclosure as a ruling and active 
agent in the world of affairs. It comes to itself, thus 
realizing its power to manipulate and govern and use 
~and direct a permanent stock of effective force. Its 
own actuality is revealed to it through this identifica- 
tion of itself with the real. It shows itself to be 
essentially an end, and not a means. It acquires a 
sense of self-centred sufficiency. It establishes its 
right to independence. It wins a footing of its own, 
a pivot for its action, by virtue of which it can assert 
itself as a unit of force in the correlated activities and 



1 82 PROPERTY vn 

services and functions of the organic community. It 
is moralized and spiritualized by being secured in this 
recognized position of self-dependent and authentic 
reality. 

So the big German philosophy works out that intel- 
lectual justification of private property which the practical 
English man of business expresses by the phrase, " A 
man of property is one who has a stake in the country." 
He is a qualified citizen whose interests are bound up 
* with the interests of the whole community. He has 
committed himself, he has taken his place, he has 
become a focus and seat and centre of civic obligation. 
He has a personality that counts in the sum of the 
whole. He has rights as well as obligations. He is 
a true ethical unit. For he owns property. 

So we all say, and everybody cheers. Thus 
"personalty" nearly spells personality. Only the 
strange thing is that the very Society which, in theory, 
has so emphatically grounded itself on the fundamental 
basis of private property, and has found in the sense 
of ownership the spring and source of these moral 
excellencies on which it builds its own security, 
nevertheless allows itself to develop in a direction 
which is constantly reducing the number of people who 
can have a chance of experiencing what ownership 
means. Our industrial organization has found it 
essential to its success to wipe out the multitude of small 
owners, who once found their place in our trade. It 
has stripped the agricultural labourer of all that gave 
him a hold on the land. The vast mass of workers 
in our towns have long ago ceased to have any right 
of possession over the tools or materials of their 
occupation. They have dropped to the position of 
pure wage-earners, and that means that they have no 
secure footing of their own, no self-dependent area 
on which to fall back, no reserved resources which 
are under their own control and direction. Their 



vii PROPERTY AND PERSONALITY 183 

existence is never in their own hands ; nor are they 
responsible for their own maintenance. The stability, 
the power to look before and after, the assured hold 
on reality, the embodiment of their own wills in a material 
fact, which we philosophically recognize to be the 
moral and spiritual value of private ownership, all 
this is denied them. They enjoy no sense of back- 
ground such as would endow their individual lives 
with a certain dignity. They exist on the surface ; 
they cannot strike roots, and establish permanency. 
The forces on which their very being depends are 
wholly out of their ken or power. They are regulated 
by others, who are out of sight. They themselves live 
by the day or the week, and are liable to every sort 
of accidental or unanticipated displacement. It is just 
the moral discipline of responsible ownership which 
they are bound to lack. This is the class which our 
system of industry sets itself to create and use, both 
in town and country. Its work is rested entirely 
on the wage, and the wage means the absence of 
ownership. 

And not only so, but the permanent claim made 
for the right and value of private property is so used 
as to make the many the practical property of the few. 
Property is not valued for its use, but for its power, 
as Professor Hobhouse has shown. The owner does 
not claim what is his own for the sake of using it. 
For, indeed, he owns far more than he can ever dream 
of using. The unhappy multi-millionaire cannot 
consume, through his own efforts, more than 10,000 
a year, as one of them dolefully confessed. If his 
income is over a million, then all this surplusage goes 
to enlarge his domination. What he does is to 
exercise power over others. He can prescribe for them 
what their life shall be ; what opportunity they will 
have for gaining a livelihood ; where they shall live, 
and under what conditions. He has thousands upon 



184 PROPERTY vii 

thousands dependent on him for their existence. He 
utilizes their labour, and turns it to efficient exercise and 
profit. His private property gives him the power by 
which others are deprived of their possession of them- 
selves. Thus the great capitalist, by the exercise of his 
own right of ownership, limits and cancels the self-owner- 
ship which others might enjoy. Himself the great 
illustration of the capacities of private property, he is 
also, by that very fact, the great example of its destruction. 
By enlarging his own immense stake in the country, 
he creates a multitude of individual workers who have 
no permanent stake to speak of. The property which 
gives him such efficient power, does so by depriving 
others of the very power which he possesses the power 
to be their own master and to control their own destiny. 
Thus it has come about that the Society which boasts 
of its reliance on the freedom of individual self-develop- 
ment nevertheless allows only a limited proportion of 
its individual members to possess the freedom. It 
appeals to the moralizing influence of ownership ; and 
then denies the possibilities of any real ownership to 
the main mass of its members. 

Individualism, then, finds its worst opportunity in 
an individualistic society. The law of competition, 
working under our present capitalism, while offering 
scope and fulfilment to the very few, wrecks and 
undermines the individuality of the many. And 
this it does just because it gives to so very few 
the chance of embodying the permanent worth of 
the personality in any enduring right of possession. 
It leaves the vast multitude of workers to become 
mere items on the surface, without any secured future, 
without any sure grip on facts, without any stored 
reserve, without any established status. Personal value 
finds no public witness. Character has no firm pivot 
round which it can build up its fabric. The inner 
life misses its outer support. It obtains no substantial 



vii PROPERTY AND PERSONALITY 185 

recognition ; it cannot give public or visible evidence 
why it should be acknowledged and honoured. It 
has no pledge to proffer of its own permanence. It 
has no fixed centre round which associations and 
relations and obligations may coalesce. It lacks the 
basis out of which it can educate itself into structural 
coherence, or through which it can respond and react 
in counter-play to all the forces that tell upon it from 
without. 

All this the human personality requires, if it is to 
discover its strength and to develop its capacities. All 
this it could gain out of the exercise of ownership, in 
a community of owners. All this it is bound to miss 
in a community in which real ownership is the excep- 
tion, and only the few can attain to the full liberty and 
independence of self-possession. 

By forcing Individualism, then, we have, some- 
how, evicted individualities. By over-assertion of the 
absolute right of the individual man to have what is his 
own, we have landed ourselves in a situation in which 
the majority of men are not their own masters, and have 
a minimum of what they can call their own. Obviously, 
our logic has gone wrong somehow. 

Shall we try to see how the trouble began ? And, 
reviewing the last three centuries of our social evolu- 
tion, shall we not be justified in suspecting that it is 
our philosophy of personality which has been at fault ? 

We laid hold, at the Reformation and the Revolution, 
on the supreme value of personality ; and we found 
the secret of this value to lie in the sanctity and 
freedom of the individual man. We isolated this core 
of individuality ; and we attributed to it, in its isolation, 
all its high privileges and prerogatives, all its sacred 
rights and inveterate claims. The individual man 
justified himself. He constituted his own natural 
right to live, to grow, to put out his powers. He 
was the spring of his own liberty, and the owner of 



1 86 PROPERTY vn 

his own activity. He, in his solitary dignity of being, 
answered for himself to God alone. He owned no other 
lordship. To Him alone was he bound to give account 
of his stewardship over His goods. 

But can an individuality ever be isolated ? Was 
this not a false start ? What is individuality ? And 
where is it to be found ? Can it appear, can it 
exist, except in a community of which it is the re- 
presentative organ ? The individual man draws all his 
significance out of the fact that he is the expression of 
some social body to which he belongs. He is a 
member of his race, of his nation ; on that depends 
in fact his individual worth. This is why he counts. 
He is a sample of what his nationality means. Every 
claim that he makes for himself can be made in pressing 
the same terms for others. He cannot give himself 
any value that he denies to others. As he rises into 
free self-assertion, so these others rise all round him 
with identical rights. He and they are created by the 
same act and under the same law. He can never be 
intelligible except in terms which include and involve 
others. Individuality, then, is really representative, is 
corporate, is social, by the very principle of its life. It 
can only be understood as the unit of a society. 

And this only leads us down deeper into the root- 
conception of personality which finds expression in 
individuality. Personality lies in the relation of person 
to person. A personality is what it is only by virtue 
of its power to transcend itself and to enter into the 
life of another. It lives by interpenetration, by inter- 
course, by communion. Its power of life is love. 
There is no such thing as a solitary, isolated person. 
A self-contained personality is a contradiction in terms. 
What we mean by personality is a capacity for inter- 
course, a capacity for retaining self-identity by and 
through identification with others a capacity for friend- 
ship, for communion, for fellowship. Hence the true 



vii PROPERTY AND PERSONALITY 187 

logic of personality compels us to discover the man's 
personal worth in the inherent necessity of a society 
in which it is realized. Society is, simply, the ex- 
pression of the social inter-communion of spirit with 
spirit which constitutes what we mean by personality. 
Fellowship and Individuality are correlative terms. 

It is therefore impossible to emphasize the reality 
of personal existence and personal claims, or personal 
liberty, without in the very same breath asserting the 
emphatic reality of social obligation, the paramount 
authority of social order, the sanctity of social law. 
Every rise in the value of the State involves a corre- 
sponding rise in the value of the individual that incor- 
porates it. Every increase in the personal freedom 
witnesses to the supreme significance of the common life 
of which that liberty is the witness and the expression. 

Personality, then, is always collective in basis. In 
every individual act and word it is putting out power 
which comes to it through its place in the community. 
The " moi " which asserts its free individuality is still 
the " moi commun " of Rousseau. It may legitimately 
claim the right to personal possession : but the claim so 
made will belong to it by virtue of its corporate and 
representative qualification ; so that the individual right 
to own private property is an expression of the com- 
munity's right to have and to hold its own, put out 
through the person of one of its members. It can never 
be an absolute right inherent in the man himself ; for 
he, as a personality, is inseparable from the fellowship 
which constitutes his personal existence. He holds 
what he can call his own by virtue of his status 
inside the fellowship ; and, if so, the justification of 
his private ownership must always be found in the 
welfare and the will of the community. He must 
be expressing the will of the State in having personal 
authority to administer this or that possession. He 
can never claim to be outside or beyond the range 



1 88 PROPERTY vii 

of this general will, for only through it can he be 
what he is. 

Once again, then, we have renewed the supremacy 
of justice over all conditions under which private 
property is held. It is as a member of the Body 
that he has right of possession ; and, therefore, all 
his right of possession is governed by the good of 
the Body, which is his own good. Any demands on 
his private purse, which the general welfare renders 
expedient, are not invasions of his personal wealth, nor 
drafts upon his charity ; they are the acts of that 
identical justice by which he is qualified to be an 
owner. His personality is not repressed or curtailed 
by being subject to those social demands ; for the 
existence of those social demands is involved in his 
personality. It is not a conflict between his private 
interest and that of the State ; for he is himself a citizen 
in the State, and its interests are his. If he disputes 
any demand made upon him, it will be on the ground 
that the interest of the State will be injured by its 
insistence. The State itself is interested for its own 
sake in seeing to it that his interests are not injured. 

Nor is it only private property that is thus brought 
into ethical subordination to the needs of social justice, 
but also new possibilities of ownership are laid open 
through the recognition of the collective element in 
personality. For if personality be representative and 
collective, then it may find its field of exercise and 
realization through collective ownership. Men may 
win the moral qualities which the sense of property 
evokes, by owning things in common. 

We have, indeed, seen this happen to the wage- 
earners by virtue of their Trade Unions. For while 
the wage system tends to reduce actual ownership to 
a minimum, and deprives the main mass of the in- 
dustrial population of that sense of permanent private 
property which, economically, it rates so highly, never- 



vii PROPERTY AND PERSONALITY 189 

theless the workers have contrived, through massing 
their small subscriptions, to build up Unions with big 
funds in reserve ; and, with the help of this accumulated 
support, they have recaptured much of the moral force 
which is embodied in ownership. They gain stability, 
for instance ; they can look before and after. They 
can secure some control over their own life-conditions. 
They can get their own will expressed and realized. 
They can exercise self- responsibility. They have 
reserves on which to draw ; and are not at the mercy 
of temporary emergencies, or casual accidents. They 
can feel ground under them. They stand on their 
own feet. They are conscious of some independence. 
They have a recognized place in the world of affairs, 
and can make good their claims on existence. They 
are themselves established and rooted amidst the 
theory of things, through their corporate organization, 
and their certified holding. All this is the condition 
that we associate with the status of ownership ; 
and every individual member of a strong Union 
thus acquires something of the worth and the 
dignity with which a man of property is endowed. 
Collectively, he has the moral stability of ownership ; 
and if he has become aware of the true character of 
his personality, then he will gladly find for it its 
adequate expression by means of this collective owner- 
ship. He will not want his consciousness of property 
to be more definitely individualized. He will enjoy 
the sense of ownership as much in its public as in its 
private form. For his inner personal life is expressed 
as fully in the one as in the other. Thus the privilege 
of ownership may be expanded over all those workers 
who are organized into permanent and effective 
Trade Unions. 

And the principle might be carried much further. 
Through all the volume of factory legislation the 
Nation is exerting her right of self- ownership. 



190 PROPERTY vn 

Through it she directs her own destiny ; she brings 
herself into possession of her own affairs ; she exer- 
cises her right of self-responsibility ; she makes her 
will felt through material expression ; she embodies 
in solid fact her sovereign self-control ; for, as she 
thus governs her life by intention, she makes this 
earth her own. The entire Body, then, collectively 
asserts its power of ownership through the Legislature. 
The moral stability and independence which pro- 
perty legitimately secures are constituted national 
possessions ; while every individual citizen, who is 
conscious of what his citizenship means, gains, so far, 
the ethical value of a collective owner. He is moralized 
by such self-possession, mediated for him through 
his membership in the State. 

It is beyond the purpose of this essay to discuss how 
far this collective ownership will carry us. It is 
enough to have shown that, in it, lies the most avail- 
able correction of that ironical paradox by which an 
exaggerated notion of the absolute value of private 
property has led a Society based on individualism to 
confine the range of this value within a limited circle. 

Obviously, if ownership has the virtues ascribed to 
it, then it ought to be extended to all. It ought to 
be included in the universal conditions of citizen- 
ship. This is only possible if collective ownership can 
come into play over and beyond the area which 
private ownership can cover, and so can spread out, 
for the many, the opportunity which our present 
system confines to the few. And this will depend 
on how far collective ownership can work upon the 
individual conscience and imagination with the same 
force as we now attribute to private proprietorship. 
The confidence with which we meet this last inquiry 
will depend entirely on our psychological estimate 
of personality. If anything of what we have said be 
true, then personality, which is inherently represent- 



vii PROPERTY AND PERSONALITY 191 

ative, will find its real and rich and effective realization 
under the terms of collective life. Collective ownership 
will be an adequate and joyful expression of its inner 
character and being. We shall be able to translate the old 
phrase, which declared private property to be a trust for 
which we shall give account to God, in a new sense. 
We had haggled over the apparent individualism of 
such a conception. It omitted all reference to a 
community. It left the individual alone with God, to 
answer simply for himself. His fellows had no 
direct authority to review or decide what his exercise 
of his trust should be. But, now, we see that the 
trust that we speak of is a corporate trust. He 
holds it in and with his fellows. The personality which 
is answerable to God for its proper exercise of the 
trust, has its inherent existence in a fellowship, and, 
out of the fellowship, it has no authority to act. The 
trust is a common act. The fellowship is in trust 
for all that it holds ; and the individual, only as organ 
and instrument of the fellowship. He can be called 
upon to fulfil the charges for which the community 
makes itself responsible in the discharge of its trust. 
It is not a secret affair between him and his God, how 
he administers his goods. The community can thus 
require of him whatever it needs in order to justify its 
own administration of its resources before the bar of 
God. His right of possession, his use of his own, are 
always relative to the larger trust within which he acts. 
And, yet further, if he is to identify his personal 
claim with the claim of the fellowship he must have 
the assurance that the fellowship is not arbitrary or 
absolute in the demands that it makes upon him. 
And this assurance he can only have if the exercise 
of its ownership by the fellowship, within which his 
own right of ownership is exercised, be itself the 
expression of that absolute ownership which is the sole 
prerogative of the God Who made the earth and all 



192 PROPERTY vii 

that is in it. Back to God all rights run. Back in Him, 
the ultimate Creator, producing and sustaining and 
justifying every capacity and energy that His will 
has set in action, all ownership stands. All claims 
are made by Him, through Him, to Him. His 
righteousness is the bond of all human fellowship. 
And this is so, just because property in outward goods 
is but the outcome of personality ; and all human 
personality is the issue and image of the personality 
of God. In the Divine Fellowship in which God 
realizes Himself lies the source and justification of 
every fellowship into which man can enter. Man's 
authority to say of anything " That is mine " rests, 
finally, on his power to say " I am God's." 



INDEX 



Advent hope, influence on early 
Christian conceptions, 101, 
108 

Agriculture, influence on owner- 
ship among primitive tribes, 

15 

Alienation, 16 
Almsgiving. See Charity 
" Ambrosiaster," 107, 121, 123 
American Indians, North, u, 14 
Ames, Dr. W., 139, 143, 147 
Amos, 89 

Anabaptists, 147, 160 
Anglicans, 136, 148, 156 
Animals, rudimentary property of 

higher, 8 

Apologists, second century, 99 
Appropriation, 39, 53, 54, 128 
Aristotle, x, 27 et seq., 35 et seq., 109, 

120, 128 
Articles of Religion, Elizabethan, 

. , 147 
Asceticism, in, 153, 158 

Australian tribes, individual and 
communal ownership of land 
among, 4, 12 et seq. 

Bankruptcy, 142 

Baxter, Richard, 137, 142 et seq., 

157, 162 

Bennett, Dr. W. H., 89 et seq. 
Bentham, Jeremy, 49 
Bequest, liberty of, 45, 77 
Berens, 163 
Biblical ideas, vii, xii, 85-116; 

Essays V. and VI. passim 
Bishops, Puritan revolt against 

powers of, 138-9, 144 



Boas, 15 

Bondservice, 90 

Borneo, tribal land systems, 16 

Bosanquet, Professor, 57, 60 et seq. 

Brazil, land tenure, 15 

Brotherhood, xiii, 25, Essay IV. 

passim, 119 et seq., 127, 132, 

167, 178 
Browne, J., 13 
Bucer, Martin, 145 
Bucknell, Mr., 145 
Bullinger, 146-7, 149, 152 
Butler, Bishop, xvi 

Calvin, 135, 138, 153 

Campbell, D., 135 

Canon Law, 127 et seq., 129, 138 et 

seq., 149, 164 
Capital. See also Production, means 

of 

functions, 36 

income, distinction from, 75 
Capitalist system, 22, 58, 63, 184 

Puritanism, influence of, 138, 153 
Carlyle, 146, 164 
Carriers, 15 

Cartwright, Thomas, 142 
Cecil, Lord Hugh, xiv 
Character, private property and, x 
etseq., 36, 59-64, 74, 184. See 
also Personality 

Charity, xiv, 96, 98, 119, 120 et seq., 
129, 142, 154, 162, 166, 175, 
1 80. See also Poor relief 
early Christian view of, 96, 98 
Evangelical view of, 166 
justice, an act of, xiv, 123, 129, 
175, 180 

193 O 



194 



PROPERTY 



Charity (contd.) 

mediaeval conceptions of, 120 et 

seq. 
Puritan conception of, 142, 154, 

162 

Charles I., poor relief under, 144 
Chattel slavery, 20 
Chilcotin, 15 
Christ. See Jesus Christ 
Christian conceptions 

early church, xiii, 37, 93-116 
mediaeval, 119-32 
modern, xix 

post-Reformation, 135-67 
Puritan, 135-65 

Christian Communism. See Com- 
munism 

Church and State, 114, 136, 140 
failure of early church to co- 
ordinate religious and civic 
life, xiv, 115 

Cicero, 106, 121, 172, 174 
Citizenship, 177 et seq., 188 
Civil wars in England, 140 
Clarendon, 140 

Clement of Alexandria, 100 et seq. 
Commandments. See Decalogue 
Common pastures, 17 

enclosure of, 19, 20 
Commonwealth administration, 141, 

144, 146 
Communal ownership, xiii, 4, 12, 31, 

39, 58, 125, 188 
Communism, 23 et seq., 35, 59, 69, 

72 et seq., 121 
Aristotle's objections, 36 
Christian, early, 24, 121 
Plato's theory criticized, 24 
Socialism, distinction from, 29 
Companies, joint-stock system, 10, 

22 

Competition, 64, 184 
Control, 6. See also State control 
Conventional theory, patristic, 120 

et seq., 126, 129 

Co-operation, xiii, 71 et seq., 76, 189 
Court of High Commission, 144 
Creeks, 16 
Cromwell, 142, 146 
Cunningham, Archdeacon, 137 
Curr, 13 
Cyprian, 103 



Dargun, 1 1 

Darwin's theory, 54 

David, 87 

Davidson, Dr. A. B., 91 

Debt-slavery, 18 

Decalogue, 146, 156, 165 

Eighth Commandment, Hebrew 
view of, 90 ; Puritan view 
of, 146 

Defoe, 141, 144 

Dickinson, Mr. Lowes, 61 

Dissent, 141, 145 

Distribution, right of, 128, 130 

Donatists, 124 

Dress- 
Puritan attitude, 152 
Quaker attitude, 157 
Wesley's attitude, 157 

Durkheim, 61 

Dyaks, 16 

"Economic rationalism," 151 
Eliot, Sir John, 145 
Equity, Lactantius's view of, 105 
Europe, Western, mediaeval or- 
ganization, 19 
Evangelical revival, 165 
Evolution of property, historical, 

3 : 3i 

Expropriation, compulsory, 36 
Eyre, 4, 1 3 
Ezekiel, 91 

Factory legislation, 189 
Familists, 160 
Family, 25, 73, 77 
Family ownership, 13 
Fellowship, 187, 191 
Fifth Monarchy men, 160 
Financier, 23 
Fox, G., 157 
Freedom. See Liberty 
French Revolution, 177 et seq. 

Gambling, 78 
Gavelkind, custom of, 45 
General will, 30 

Germany, land alienation in medi- 
aeval, 1 6 

God, Essays IV., V., and VI. passim 
biblical idea of, 86 et seq. 
Divine sanction, xii, 86 et seq., 
148 et seq. 



INDEX 



1 9S 



God (contd.) 

fatherhood of, 94 
sovereign rights, 86, 191 
stewardship. See Stewardship 

Good, general. See Well-being 

Good works, Puritan view of, 154 

Government, authority of. See State 

authority 
evolution of responsible, 80 

Gratian, 38, 127 et seq. 

Green, Professor Thomas Hill, 56 

Gregory of Nazianzus, 98 

Grey, 4, 13 

Grotius, 141 

Guanas, 18 

Haddon, 15 

Haldane, Lord, viii 

Hall, Dr. T. C., 167 

Hammond, 20 

Harnack, xiv, xix, 108 

Harrison, Major-General, 161 

Hebrew ideas, 86-93 

Hegel, 53, 5 6 > lSl 

Hobbes, 40 et seq., 80, 172, 176 

Hobson, 151 

Hooker, R., 148, 156 

Hooper, John, 138 

Horace, xviii 

Hosea, 89 

Houses, communal occupation, 16 

Humanity, religious view of, 86, 106 

Hume, 47 et seq. 

Idealism, 30, 173 
Idealism, German, 56, 181 
Illumination, the, 141 
Income 

capability, a criterion as to, 76 
capital, distinction from, 75 
Independents, 140 
Individualism, xv, 21, 27, 35, 46, 55, 
91 ; Essays III., IV., and VI. 
passim, 175 et seq., 185 
Puritan movement, effect of, xv, 

137 etseq. 
restriction of ownership due to, 

28, 182 

Individuality, social side of, 186 
Industrial system, rise of, 21, 136, 

157, i73 177 
Inheritance, 14, 45, 63, 77 



Initiative, 78, 81, 151 

Instinct, 6 

Interest, 62, 138, 141 et seq. See 

also Usury 
Investments, 22, 138 
Iroquois, n, 16 
Isaiah, 89 

Jeremiah, 91 

Jesus Christ, xiii, 93 et seq. 

Job, 92 

John the Baptist, 93 

Justice 

early Christian view of, 104 et 
seq., 115, 123 et seq. 

utilitarian view of, 48 
Juxon, Bishop, 139 

Kant, 51 et seq., 55 

Karaya tribes, 16 

Kayans, 16 

Kiffin, William, 146 

Kingdom of God, Essay IV. passim, 

161 
Knox, John, 141 

Labour, 10, 21, 26 et seq., 39 et seq., 

70, 125, 151, 154, 177, 182 
control by means of property, 10 
modern economic conditions, 21, 

182 

oppressive conditions of, 154 
Puritan view of, 151 et sea. 
right to products of labour, 
theory of, 10, 26 et seq., 39 
et seq., 70, 125, 177 

Lactantius, 104-7 

Laissezfaire, 55, 137, 141, 144, 157 

Land, 4, 12 et seq., 89 

Lang, 13 

Latimer, Hugh, xv, 138, 148, 162 

Laud, 139 et seq. 

Law, William, 158 

Leonard, Miss, 144 

Levellers, 148, 160, 163 

Leviticus, 90 

Levy, Hermann, 136, 144 

Liberty, x, 9, 59 et seq., 173, 177 
et seq. 

Libraries Act, Free, 55 

Lilburne, 161 

Liquor traffic, 160 



196 



PROPERTY 



Locke, 26 et seq., 40 et seq., 70, 125, 

177 

Lollard movement, 135, 160 
Lord's Prayer, the, 112, 115 
Lucian, xiii 
Luther, 135, 138, 152, 153, 176 

Mackworth, Sir Humphrey, 144 

Maitland, 20 

Malachi, 92 

Manorial system, 17, 19 

Marshall, Professor, 136 

Marx, Karl, 46, 50, 153 

Mbaya, 18 

Means of production. See Produc- 
tion, means of 

Mediaeval theological theory, xiv, 
119-132 

Messianic idea, 93 

Methodists, 159 

Meyer, Dr. Johannes, 141 

Micah, 89, 91 

Milton, 152 

Monarchy 

limitation of powers, 41 
Puritan attitude towards, 144 

Monasteries, suppression of, 136 

Monastic ideal, 115, 126 

Money-lending, 36, 100, 132 

Monopolies, 75, 79, 145 et seq., 156 
Parliamentary opposition to 
Stuart monopolies, 139 

Morgan, 16 

Morice, Father, 15 

Mosaic law, 88, 139, 142, 156 

Monster, 147, 161 

Natural law, xv, 24 et seq., 37, 40, 

71, 120, 124, 127 et seq., 141, 

146, 172, 177 
Necessaries of life, right of mankind 

to, xv, 130, 147 
Nehemiah, 91 
New South Wales, tribal land 

system, 5 
Nieboer, 19 
Niewenhuis, 16 
Nobility, origin in tribal military 

organization, 18 
Nonconformists, 153 



38 



Oppression, 91, 154 
Orme's Life of Kijfin, 146 

Pastoral tribes, conditions among, 1 8 
Patristic theory, 120 et seq., 146, 174 
Penn, William, 140 
Personality, x etseq., 28, 53, 54, no, 

1 1 6, 175 et seq., 185 et seq. 

See also Character 
social character of, xviii, 186 
Petermann, Dr., 13 
Philanthropy. See Charity 
Philosophical theory, 35-64, 120 
Piety, Lactantius's view of, 105 
Plato, 23, 35, 127 
Pleasure 

general well-being, distinction 

from, 40, 47, 57 
Puritan view of, 152 
Political control, 16, 80 
Poor relief, 90, 144, 155, 158, 

162, 164, 175, 1 80. See also 

Charity 
Population, effect of over-population 

among primitive peoples, 18 
Post-Exilic prophets, 9 1 
Power, association of property with, 

x, 9, 17 et seq., 75 et seq., 183 
Preaching^ of Peter, The, 98 
Presbyterians, 148 
Price, Puritan view of, 143, 154, 156 
Primitive peoples, conditions among, 

4, 12 et seq. 

Privy Council, 140, 144 
Production, means of, 21, 31, 74 et 

seq. See also Capital 
State control, 31, 80 
Protestant Reformation. See Re- 
formation 

Psychological basis of property, 8 
Puritanism, 136-67 

Quakers, 153, 157, 159, 160 
Queen Elizabeth's Primer, prayer in, 
179 

Rauschenbusch, W., 92 
Reformation, influence of, xv, 135- 

. 67, 175 
Religious ideas of property, Essays 

IV., V., and VI. 
Rent, 139, 154 



INDEX 



197 



Responsibility, private property and, 
22, 73, 79 ; Essays IV., V., 
and VI. passim 

Riches. See Wealth 

Ritchie, Professor, 57 

Roman Empire, difficulties of early 
Christians under, 109 et seq. 

Roth, Ling, 16 

Rousseau, 173, 177 et seq., 187 

Russian mir, 17 

St. Ambrose, 121 et seq., 129 

St. Augustine, 122, 124 et seq., 130 

et seg., 1 74. 
St. Gregory, 123 
St. Hilary of Poitiers, 122 
St. Jerome, 130 
St. Matthew, 95 
St. Paul, 97, no 
St. Peter, 98, no 
St. Peter Damian, 129 
St. Thomas Aquinas, xv, 128 et seq. 
Salvian, 122 
Schoolmen, mediaeval, 126 et seq., 

J 75 

Schroder, 16, 18 
Seligmann, Dr. and Mrs., 1 1 
Seneca, 109, 121 
Serfdom, 18 
Shaftesbury, Lord, 166 
Shepherd of Hernias, The, 99 
Shushwaps, 15 
Simpkinson, 161 
Simmel, 61 

Sin, ownership impaired by, 163 
Slavery, x, 18, 19, 89, 109 et seq. 

early Christian view of, 109 et 

seq., 113 

Social contract, 172 et seq. 
Social reform, 30, 63, 80, 89, 94, 
115, 161 

early Christian view of, 113 

Hebraic tendencies, 88 et seq. 
Socialism, 29 et seq., 46, 50, 62, 74 

Communism, distinction from, 

*9 74 

Society, recognition by and protec- 
tion of, 68 et seq. 

Socrates, 176 

Sombart, 150 

Spencer, Herbert, 54 

Star Chamber, 144 



State authority, xii, xvi, 38, 41, 52 
et seq., in, 125 et seq., 132, 
145, 1 88 

State control, xii, xvi, 31, 55, 80, 
124, 166, 178, 189 

State endowment, 78 

State ownership, 3 1 . See also Com- 
munal ownership and Social- 
ism 

Stephen, Sir James, 166 

Stewardship to God, vii, 88, 94, 102, 
149 et seq., 154, 156, 159, 
165, 167, 175, 186, 191 

Stoicism, xv, xix, 37, 107, 121 

Stuarts, 139 

S wanton, 14 

Tawney, 19 et seq. 

Taxation, 41, 55, 180 

Taylor, Jeremy, 154, 156 

Teaching of the Apostles, The, 98 

Tertullian, 103 

Testament, Old and New. See 

Biblical ideas 
Theft, xv, ii, 43, 130, 146 

necessity, theory of extreme, xv, 

J 47 

Thlinkeets, 14 
Torres Straits, 15 
Trades, morally doubtful, 99, 160 
Trades Boards Act, 154 
Trade unions, 188 
Tribal conditions. See Primitive 

peoples, conditions among 
Troeltsch, 136 
Truelove, Samuel, 145 
Tsimshian, 15 
Two Ways, The, 96 
Tyndale, William, 135 

Ulpian, 124 
Unemployment, 145 
Uniformity, Act of, 153 
Use, association of property with, x, 9, 
17, 26, 45, 72 etseq., 128, 130 
Usury, 36, 100, 138, 141 
Utilitarianism, 40 etseq., 46 et seq., 54 

Veddas, u, 14 
Vinogradoff, 19 

Voluntary associations, 77, 166 
Von Martius, 15 



IQ8 



PROPERTY 



Wealth- 
creation of, 70 

distribution, 35, 47, 58 

early Christian indifference to, 
108, in 

inequalities of, divine sanction 
of, 150 

inequalities of, general consent 
to, 26 

inequalities of, origin and de- 
velopment of, 17 et seq. 

Puritan view of use of, 101, 137 
et seq., 148, 151 



Wealth (contd.} 

responsibilities of, 1 62, 1 64 
spiritual handicap of riches, 

100 

Weber, Max, 136 

Well-being, promotion of, 40, 50 et 
seq; 57, 7i, 88, 95, 147, 149, 
!54 

Wesley, John, 151, 158 
Whitgift, 147 

Wilberforce, Archdeacon, 165 
Woolman, John, 1 64 
Wyclif, John, 135, 163, 174 



THE END 



Printed by R. & R. CLARK, LIMITED, Edinburgh 



A SELECTION OF 
WORKS ON KINDRED SUBJECTS 

PHILOSOPHY OF THE PRACTICAL. ECONOMIC 
AND ETHIC. By BENEDETTO CROCE. Translated by DOUGLAS 
AINSLIE, B.A. (Oxon.), M.R.A.S. 8vo. 125. net. 

SOCIAL ASPECTS OF CHRISTIANITY. By 

Bishop WESTCOTT. Crown 8vo. 6s. 

CHRISTIAN ASPECTS OF LIFE. By Bishop 
WESTCOTT. Crown 8vo. 75. 6d. 

CHRISTIANITY AND THE SOCIAL CRISIS. By 

Prof. WALTER RAUSCHENBUSCH. Crown 8vo. 2s. net. 

CHRISTIANIZING THE SOCIAL ORDER. By 
Prof. WALTER RAUSCHENBUSCH. Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d. net. 

JESUS CHRIST AND THE SOCIAL QUESTION. 

By Prof. FRANCIS GREENWOOD PEABODY. Crown Svo. 6s. 6d. 
net. Also Svo. Sewed. 6d. 

CHARITY AND SOCIAL LIFE. A Short Study of 
Religious and Social Thought in Relation to Charitable Methods 
and Institutions. By C. S. LOCH, B.A. Crown Svo. 6s. net. 

THE PHILOSOPHICAL THEORY OF THE 

STATE. By BERNARD BOSANQUET. Svo. IDS. net. 

RICH AND POOR. By Mrs. BERNARD BOSANQUET. 

Crown Svo. 35. 6d. net. 

THE STRENGTH OF THE PEOPLE. By Mrs. 

BERNARD BOSANQUET. Second Edition. Svo. 8s. 6d. net. 

THE WORKING FAITH OF THE SOCIAL 

REFORMER, AND OTHER ESSAYS. By Sir HENRY 
JONES. 8vo. 75. 6d. net. 

PRINCIPLES OF SOCIOLOGY. An Analysis of the 
Phenomena of Association and of Social Organization. By 
FRANKLIN H. GIDDINGS, M.A. Svo. 1 25. 6d. net. 

MACMILLAN AND CO., LTD., LONDON. 



A SELECTION OF 
WORKS ON KINDRED SUBJECTS 

THE DISTRIBUTION OF INCOME. By Prof. WM. 
SMART, M.A., D.Phil. Second Edition. Extra Crown 8vo. 
35. 6d. net. 

ESSAYS IN TAXATION. By Prof. EDWIN R. A. 
SELIGMAN. Eighth Edition. 8vo. 175. net. 

THE INCOME TAX. A Study of the History, Theory, 
and Practice of Income Taxation at Home and Abroad. By 
Prof. EDWIN R. A. SELIGMAN. 8vo. 125. 6d. net. 

MONOPOLY AND COMPETITION. A Study in 
English Industrial Organization. By Prof. HERMANN LEVY, 
Ph.D. 8vo. i os. net. 

ECONOMIC LIBERALISM. By Prof. HERMANN 
LEVY, Ph.D. 8vo. 45. 6d. net. 

PRINCIPLES AND METHODS OF MUNICIPAL 
TRADING. By DOUGLAS KNOOP, M.A. 8vo. los. net. 

ON MUNICIPAL AND NATIONAL TRADING. 

By LORD AVEBURY. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 

WEALTH AND WELFARE. By Prof. A. C. PlGOU, 
M.A. 8vo. i os. net 

THE DISTRIBUTION OF WEALTH. A Theory of 
Wages, Interest, and Profits. By Prof. J. B. CLARK. 8vo. 
i2s. 6d. net. 

MONOPOLIES AND TRUSTS. By RICHARD T. ELY, 

Ph.D. Crown 8vo. 2s. net. 

COMMON LAND AND INCLOSURE. By Prof. 
E. C. K. CONNER. With Maps. 8vo. 125. net. 

NATIONAL AND SOCIAL PROBLEMS. By 

FREDERIC HARRISON. Extra Crown 8vo. 75. 6d. net. 

MACMILLAN AND CO., LTD., LONDON. 



RETURN TO the circulation desk of any 
University of California Library 
or to the 

NORTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
Bldg. 400, Richmond Field Station 
University of California 
Richmond, CA 94804-4698 

ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
2-month loans may be renewed by calling 

(415) 642-6753 
1-year loans may be recharged by bringing books 

to NRLF 
Renewals and recharges may be made 4 days 

prior to due date 



DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 



'